Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Prologue:

(The master's perspective)

"Awful, isn't it? As if it wasn't bad enough to have that many runaways, and now this? Just horrible! This town, the whole area, we must be cursed!" the old woman told him, while she sold him the newspaper. He nodded in agreement, no reason to ask what she meant, it was all over the title page:

Over fifty children dead in tragic bus accident!

According to local authorities, a bus full of children completely burned out after a terrible accident. The investigation is still ongoing, but it has been confirmed there were no survivors. As of now, it's still unconfirmed how many victims died in this gruesome tragedy, but our sources are saying it could be more than fifty dead, likely all of them children. Their identities are still unknown, since their remains are too disfigured to be identified yet. It is believed most of the victims in this horrific tragedy were children reported missing yesterday, most of them young girls. It is unclear what the children were even doing in this bus. The leading speculation right now is that this group of girls might have stolen the bus to take a joyride, paying a hefty price for their crime when the vehicle got out of control, crashed and the resulting fire killed everyone trapped inside the bus.

When one girl went missing, it wasn't too hard to cover that up, a girl running away wasn't that unusual. At least not around here. Fifty girls, or however many they really got because he lost count? They had to get a little more creative.

Of course the missing girls were not dead. Not yet anyway, although some of them might already wish they were, while others were still blissfully unaware of their situation. But they would all be identified as victims of that bus accident. The chief would handle the investigation from the police side, and the coroner was a former customer of Caleb, he called him just "the doctor". While the doctor had no interest to become part of their crew, he was willing to confirm everybody on the list of victims they would provide for him - for a fairly decent sum of money, but that wasn't an issue. Meanwhile, the burnt out bus gave him and the others a good opportunity to get rid of bodies they had to dig out of the many graves they had filled over the years. The numbers wouldn't match, they got way more girls than they had expected and didn't want to waste any living girls on the cover up, but as long as their guys made sure nobody else got a good look at the big picture, that shouldn't matter.

So far, so good. To say things went as planned wouldn't be accurate. Almost nothing went like he planned it!
They had way more girls than expected, which could be a good thing if they managed to cover that up - still, he had expected to get around twenty or at most thirty, already many more than he ever expected to get at once, and now they had more than fifty. They had to do much more work to get them all as well, that didn't go as smoothly as he had hoped. And his crew got bigger. Some of that was planned, but some recent additions to his crew were entirely unplanned, and he had no idea how they would work out.

But the most important thing was, they got them all and their cover story was all over the newspaper as a fact. The following days would show if it would hold up. Or if they missed anything, or anybody. Now it was time to get back to the cabin and have fun.

--------------------

Chapter 1:

(Dakota's perspective)

Dakota slowly woke up. Huh? What happened? The 15 year old blonde looked around. She was sitting on a wooden box. And her hands were cuffed behind her back? Not exactly, there was something in the way. Another body?
Also, there were a pair of handcuffed hands resting in her lap, but not her own. And her neck had some kind of collar around it, connecting her to another neck behind her.
"What's going on?" she tried. And slowly she remembered. Where they went. Chris' betrayal! Those hands? Zoe!
"Zoe! Are you here? Zoe! Wake up!"

The other girl finally started to move. "What? Huh? What the fuck? Shit! Let me go! Fuck!"
The Latina struggled. "I'm not the one doing this. We ran into a trap, remember?"
"Shit! Blondie, what the fuck did they do?"
Dakota looked around. "Well, they tied us to each other, obviously."
She noticed her ankles were also chained to Zoe's ankles, and all those chains seemed to be connected to a pair of rings attached to the floor. "I'm not sure there's a way for us to stand up. And getting out of here? Not happening."
"Fuck! These fucking perverts got us!"

Perverts. Right. At least they were still wearing their clothes, but given all their research, she had very little hope things would work out fine. They were in an otherwise empty room, confined to this box. And then she heard movement in the box.
"Did you hear that? Is something inside this thing?"
Something banged on the box from the inside, and she heard a very muffled scream. "Maybe an animal?" she tried to guess.
Zoe sighed. "Blondie, don't play stupid. We both know what's in this box."
She looked down again. "But it's so small! You really think they put one of the other girls inside? Oh god, no!"

"They probably did. Really sucks for her. And really sucks for us. Because that means they got at least one of them, and probably more."
Dakota winced. "I really hope they didn't get them all. You think some of them got away?"
She was scared for her sister.
"Maybe. I really fucking hope so. Because if not ... you know those missing girls never came back home."
Yeah. She gulped. This was really bad!
"Some of the others have gotten away. They have to! Many girls were still hanging back. Or the ones in the library with Megan! Megan will know what to do, she's smart!"
She heard Zoe wince. "Except Chris knows about all of them. That fucking traitor!"
Yeah, he did. Shit, they were so screwed!
"Mmmmhhh!" she heard coming from the box. Definitely a girl, no way to deny that.
She remembered how hopeful she had been this morning. And how things turned bad all at once.

Earlier:

Dakota looked at her phone, she just got dressed and was ready to go to to school - the blonde 15 year old girl had her hair in a pony tail so it wouldn't get in the way and was wearing a pair of grey shorts and a white t-shirt, it was a warm summer day. They were getting close to the summer holidays, just a few more weeks of school. A long text from Chris, what did he want? He was the first adult to really join their group and not dismiss them - although calling the college boy an adult was maybe a stretch. One of the only guys as well - she personally talked to plenty of boys who knew one of the missing girls, but they usually weren't very helpful or even interested to work with them, unlike Chris. And he was really cute, she thought to herself. Just 4 years older than her, that wasn't too much, or was it?

The text took her away from that silly fantasy: He had watched the shop yesterday evening, and after closing time he saw someone pick up the old shopkeeper. Could have been the chief, he wasn't sure. Chris followed them to a hidden forest road where they left the main street. He thought they might be hiding the missing girls out there and suggested they should check it out together. Today. And they should try to get the whole group together for this.

Did he just find something really important? Wow!
He was right, that was big enough to assemble the whole group and update them. She texted some of the other girls right away, those who had a phone. And then she would have to tell her little sister and get her help to spread the word to everybody else, as much as she didn't like how Lisa was involved. But they had to tell all of them, this could be really important. Their group had gotten very big lately - for months it had been just her and Megan, then there was Zoe, but then more and more girls decided to stick around and now they filled up the whole library if all of them showed up. Maybe they would really catch the bad guys today? And find their missing friends? She didn't dare to hope to find anybody, but maybe? This was going to be a big day!

They met in the library - almost everyone showed up, the biggest meeting they ever had. And they had a long discussion about what to do. Because Chris brought up the idea of a field trip with the whole group, and many girls enthusiastically agreed. She didn't like that idea at all, she wanted to check it out with just Chris and Zoe! Because it might be dangerous, and because a smaller group was way more flexible.
But a few of the other girls argued they'd be fine with the danger, and something like this was exactly why they joined the group in the first place. Her soccer players reminded her that was why she had recruited them after all, and they were right. Fine, so they'd take a bigger group, just the girls who could handle themselves. Strength in numbers!
She had a rough idea which girls would be right for the task, but of course that wasn't good enough. Because why was she the one to decide who got to come? Lisa wanted to come, so the sisters had a bit of a shouting match. She was not taking her little sister to the kidnapper's hideout! And of course Lisa was getting started with her ridiculous idea about a portal to a fantasy world again. But it wasn't just her sister, this was an all out shouting match between several different girls. Most of the other girls wanted to come as well, and finally she had to admit defeat. The adults were no help either, she had expected them to be more responsible, but Chris didn't see any issues with that many girls coming along, and neither did Mr. Parker.

In the end they were a big group - not all of them, but the vast majority. They took a bus Chris "organized" somehow.
Did he steal it? She asked him about it and he shrugged, told her it wasn't going to be a problem. And with Mr. Parker around, she didn't want to accuse him of that. Having the teacher with them as well took some responsibility off her shoulders, but it did limit their options a bit - while Chris was clearly fine with ignoring the law, she didn't think the teacher would allow that as easily, no matter how much the girls that knew him better liked him.
She would have felt better if they didn't have that bus and had just taken their bikes. Also, if they did that more girls would have stayed back. Especially her sister. As much as Lisa wanted to come along, if she would have to ride her bike this long, she would have changed her mind. Because Lisa wasn't anywhere near as athletic as Dakota. But her suggestion to take their bikes wasn't getting anywhere, some of the girls didn't even have bikes, even more didn't have them here - and almost all of them didn't see a good reason to take their bikes when they had a bus. A stolen bus! Most likely. Not like she knew for sure.

Another good reason for not taking the bus? How about this: If they took their bikes they wouldn't have gotten stuck!
They barely made it onto that forest road, and then the first bend was too much - the bus didn't exactly get stuck, but there was just no way it was getting around that, they had to stop. See, we should have taken the bikes!
Dakota thought this would be a good chance to get rid of all the unwanted little girls and declared her, Zoe and a few others would just walk while the rest should wait in the bus. But most of the girls wanted to come with her anyway, and in the end Mr. Parker as the only responsible adult - not counting Chris, because he didn't really behave very responsible - decided they would all go together. He couldn't let any girls stay back alone. Why didn't he just stay back with them? She didn't really want him to stick around, just in case they had to break into another place or do something else that wasn't entirely legal.

So they were walking, the whole group. And it wasn't just a short walk, it took them a long time. Some of those girls were so slow! Not even just the youngest girls, Gia's little sister was just 7 years old, but she was doing much better than several older girls and keeping up just fine. After half an hour she had enough of that.
"Okay, listen everybody. If we keep going this slow, this is gonna take forever. Mr. Parker, how about you stay back at the rear with the slower girls? But I'm going ahead right now, and I'm not waiting for anybody!"
So that's what they did, after some arguing.

They split up into two groups, Mr. Parker taking the rear with just a few girls - and not her sister unfortunately, Dakota would feel much better if Lisa was at the very least staying back. Well, that might change - Dakota didn't think her little sister would keep up with her for much longer.
Several girls started complaining: "My feet hurt!" "Can't we just turn back? I want to go home!" "Do we have to walk this fast?"
"This is taking far too long!" Amy complained, at 12 years old far from the youngest, but the girl with the glasses and her black hair ending in two long pigtails definitely didn't like physical activity at all.
And while only a couple girls were hanging at the rear at first, more of them started to fall behind.

The complaints were still better than making jokes about ending up as sex slaves. She heard what Lola whispered to Astrid! Oh, there would be hell to pay for that comment during their next soccer training session. She brought those girls to help if things got physical, especially Astrid was a really good fighter, but not to make dirty jokes. Especially not when her little sister could hear them!
Those two weren't the only girls making jokes like that, now that most of the younger girls were hanging behind they didn't hold back any more. That was gross! And those jokes were not appropriate at all!

They were already at least five miles in, still following the dirt road. This road seemed to go on forever. Now even the more athletic girls were questioning how much longer it might be. Dakota would have felt better if she had her whole soccer team at her side instead, at least none of her soccer players were complaining. Some of these girls really weren't made for physical activity.
Chris kept motivating them. "Tired already? Come on! It's not that much further. I mean, probably not."
Kinsley gave him a weird look, but then shrugged it off. Dakota also thought the way he said this was a bit strange.

Yeah, that was the point she should have listened to her gut and turned back, that had been their last real chance.

They kept going. And not much later, Zoe called out. "Stop! There's a house!"
"Finally!" Miranda exclaimed.
Dakota could see it too. A cabin in the woods. Bigger than she expected, this had to be it - there were tire marks, cars had been here although she currently didn't see any. Some of the girls looked uncomfortable. Yeah, this was getting serious now. You should have stayed back!
"Now what?" she asked Chris. They had to check this house very carefully. "And don't tell me we're all going inside, that would be ridiculous!"
He grinned. "Well, it would be one way to do this."
"Stupid jerk!"

Zoe took charge, she was the most experienced one with stuff like that. The 14 year old Latina definitely had a criminal background, and when Zoe and Dakota broke into the shop together, she had shown the older girl how that was an upside right now.
"I don't see anybody, the kidnappers might not be here. We're going inside, just us three. We're gonna find a way in, and we're looking for signs. Maybe even our missing friends, who knows - if they're in there, we're gonna find them! Maybe the door isn't even locked, or maybe there's a window. There's always something. We gotta check it out first. Everybody else: Stay back, wait for the others, and wait for us to come back out. Just call for help if something goes wrong, at least some of you have phones. Do not come in after us! If we don't come out, you get help!"

"But what if there's a portal in there? Maybe the others found it already!"
Dakota sent a glare to her little sister who had somehow managed to hang on this far. "There is no portal! Stop with this nonsense! This is really serious and very dangerous!"
Astrid complained as well: "Come on, Dakota! I can fight! That's why I'm here, to help you fight them if any bad guys are here!" "Yeah, me too!" Miranda added. A few more girls made similar comments, although most of them were getting a bit nervous instead.

Dakota still didn't want any other girls to come with them, this wasn't about fighting anyway - they didn't want to fight any kidnapper, they just wanted to see if there was any sign of the missing girls. "Maybe later, not right now." Zoe told them. And the girls accepted it, at least for now, even though some of them still grumbled.

Nobody else really complained. And Dakota, Zoe and Chris made their way over to the cabin. Carefully checking out the windows. It looked normal inside, nothing out of the ordinary, no sign of any girls, but that would have been too much to ask. And nobody she could see inside. She wanted to check the backside first, but Chris interrupted:
"Let's try the door!" he whispered to them. Fine, they might as well.
Surprisingly, it really wasn't locked. "Let's go inside!" he whispered to them again. Wasn't he concerned this might be a trap? Zoe and Dakota followed his lead anyway. She felt safe with Chris, if things turned bad she was sure he could protect them from the bad guys. Not that she needed any protection, she could take care of herself! But still, just in case. Maybe they would really need to fight the kidnappers, and if that wasn't just the old shopkeeper, it would be better to have him around.

"Down the stairs, there's a basement." he led them. She hadn't even seen that yet. A basement in this cabin? Maybe they really were on the right track. There was a door in the basement, a big steel door. Kinda hidden, if it were closed. But it was open. Weird.
"Through there!" he continued to lead them. Zoe and Dakota followed. The blonde looked at lots of different metal doors. Prison cells? "What's behind these? Maybe the missing girls?" she whispered to Chris. She couldn't believe they got this far!
"Nah, they're long gone, the cells are empty." he answered, not bothering to whisper. "Huh? What makes you think that?" she whispered back. And he turned around and put her in a choke hold. "Because I've been here before. And now it's time to fill up those cells again."
Oh shit!
"Trap!" Zoe shouted and tried to run away. Directly into the arms of another guy, not the chief or the shopkeeper they expected, instead a different man who easily grabbed her. "You're not going anywhere, bitch. Welcome to hell!"
Dakota struggled against Chris, determined not to go down easily, and she watched Zoe do the same with the other guy. But those guys were so much stronger! It didn't take long before she passed out.

Back to the present.

"So I guess the other girls didn't get away then?" she checked with Zoe.
She felt the other girl shrug. "Beats me. They caught one of them at least. Still, if they ran away there's hope some of them might be out there."
Maybe? They surprised her and Zoe, but they wouldn't be able to surprise the others like that, right?
Silence. "Any idea how long we've been in here?" she asked.
"I have no fucking clue. Maybe an hour? Or maybe a day? Felt like seconds, but that happens when they drug you. For all we know, we could have been unconscious for a week."
A week? Scary thought. The girl in the box made noise again. Dakota really hoped this wasn't her little sister. But no matter who it was, this was bad.

And the door to their room opened. Two men came in, two very big middle aged guys. One a white guy, the other one a Latino with a ton of tattoos. Neither guy was the chief or the shopkeeper, and not Chris either. There were way more bad guys than she expected - or they had been very wrong about who the bad guys were.
"You two are awake. Good."
Zoe challenged them, feeling less intimidated than Dakota by these huge guys.
"So you guys here to rape us now? Get it over with, you assholes!"
No! She didn't want to get raped!
The white guy laughed.
"Good guess. But no, not any time soon. You two beauties won't get raped for a while. You'll get to see that happen to some of your friends. And worse. And then we'll finally get to you."
She sniffed. Not exactly comforting. "So what do you want then?" she asked, trying to keep her fear under control and trying to sound as brave as Zoe.

"Right now, we want a name from you."
A name? That was more confusing than scary.
He explained. "It's very simple. You might have noticed there's a girl in that box you're sitting on. I can tell you that much, it's one of yours. And you two are gonna guess who it is!"
"And if we don't?" Zoe asked, still in a challenging tone.
The white guy put an evil smile on his face. "Oh, very simple. For every time you guess wrong, we're gonna cut off one of her fingers."
"Nnnnhhh!" came the high pitched panicked scream from the box.
"You monsters! You wouldn't do that!" Dakota shouted at them. No way they would do something this cruel!

The guys laughed. "Oh, you have no idea what we would do. We're very much gonna do that. And once she runs out of fingers, it's her toes. Then other stuff. Plenty of parts to cut off a girl."
"Mmmpppfff! Nnnnhhh!"
Dakota looked for a way out. "Then we're just not gonna guess any names!"
The Latino now laughed. "Told you, of course that's what they'd do. Those little troopers are predictable!"
And the white guy nodded. "Yeah, this was expected. You have thirty seconds to come up with a name, or it's the first finger. And then another thirty for every name, until you get it right."

Shit!
"Fuck! You got any idea Blondie? Fuck, who could it be?"
Dakota still tried to argue. "But you can't do that! She hasn't done anything wrong!"
The guys laughed at her. "So? That's what makes it fun. Ten seconds now."
"Blondie, stop arguing! We need to give them a name!" Zoe frantically tried.
"Five,..."
In a panic, Dakota shouted the first name. The one she feared to get confirmed the most. "Lisa!"
"Nnnhhh!"

"Caring about your little sister, don't you? Yeah, that's gonna be fun later on. But not today. Your sister is not in this box."
They knew everything about them! Of course, Chris told them.
"I'm so sorry!" she tried to apologize to the girl in the box.
"Stop freaking out and think! You know those girls better than me. We need to figure out who's in there!"
Right. Unfortunately she didn't have a clue.
"I have no idea. Could be anyone! But probably one of the younger girls, this box is so small. We should start with them!"
And so they did.

Who got to the cabin already?
"Mai!" "The youngest one? She's a sweet little cunt. But not in the box."
"Joy!" "Lovely girl as well. Nope, wrong name. Although a very lovely name."
"Hannah!" "Also very lovely. Keep guessing, still wrong."
Who else got to the cabin already?
"Elli!" "Who's that one?" "One of those portal girls with her sister." "Ah yes. Nope, the portal girls aren't in the box."
That ruled out a few other names as well. Shit, who else? Would a girl older than Lisa even fit into this box?

Zoe got ahead of her.
"Nadja!"
But she hadn't reached the cabin yet, right? Wasn't she hanging behind with Mr. Parker?
"Ah, your protegee, or whatever she is to you. Partner in crime? Adopted sister? Chris didn't know either, but we're gonna find out. But she isn't in the box either."
Nadja had been staying back with Mr. Parker on purpose, because she actually listened to her big sister, even though Zoe wasn't even really her sister. Not even Dakota knew their relationship dynamic either, but Zoe certainly treated her like a younger sister.
Either way, they had to keep guessing, the guessed wrong six times already.

"Blondie, this isn't working. We need to narrow it down!"
They did, but how?
"Can't really be one of the older girls, I don't think so."
It wasn't like the girl in the box could help them. Or could she?
"Girl in the box, pay attention: Give me a scream if you're older than Lisa!"
And silence. That helped a bit.
"Yeah, we were right about that."
"Five seconds."
No time, she had to make another guess.
"Sora!"
"The Korean cunt? Curious about that one. Still the wrong name."
"Who else was even on the bus? Any other girls that young?"
"The two Chinese girls maybe? Ming or Ning? Is it one of them?"
"Two guesses at once? Fine, both of them are wrong anyway."
"Shit. Any other girl that young?"
"I think just one. What was her name?"
Dakota tried to remember. It was one of the girls Lacey brought along, just like the Chinese twins.
"Flora! That's her name!" Zoe had figured it out.
The guys looked at each other, the Latino questioning the other one, but the white guy shook his head.
"Close. We got one with this name indeed, but it's not the girl in the box." What? How?

"Fuck it. Were you even on the bus?" Zoe asked what she didn't even consider asking.
Silence. What?
"Give me a scream if you were on the bus!" Dakota tried. And silence again.
"But you told us she was one of our girls!" she accused the guys. And the white guy smiled. "She is. I didn't say anything about the bus."
Did he say they got the girls in the library as well? But that was impossible, they were safe! They stayed back!
"Five seconds."
A girl from the library. Flora was close?
"Flo! I mean Florence, but she's called Flo!" "Mmh! Mmh! Mmh!"
And the guys applauded. "You got it! That little hint gave it away I guess. And just ten wrong guesses. Lines up perfectly with the number of fingers she has. And I like symmetry."
They really got the girls at the library? No way! Oh god, they were so screwed.

The white guy checked a piece of paper, and the Latino asked him:
"All the names on there?"
"Sure they are. We got all of them."
Shit. Shit shit shit!

Without any more waiting, the two guys pulled the box out from under them and opened it up. And there she was: Flo!
She was supposed to be safe in the library! The 10 year old blonde with the slightly curly shoulder length hair was gagged with a ball gag and blindfolded, and her hands were tied on her back. She was wearing a red skirt and a white shirt with the school logo, her self made cheerleader outfit - the girl was really too young to get the real uniform yet, not that the elementary school had any cheerleaders.
Now the guys untied her hands, each guy grabbing one of her arms and holding her at the wrist. And the white guy had pulled out a knife.
"Of course you need to witness that we're keeping our word." he explained, with an evil smile on his face. They would really do that? No way!
Poor Flo! "Please don't hurt her! Take my fingers instead if you have to, just don't hurt her!" Dakota tried.
"Mmmmhhhh!" Flo was clearly agreeing, the younger girl was terrified.

The guys however had a different opinion. And without any more hesitating, the white guy put the knife to Flo's pinky and started cutting.
"Nnnnhhh! Mmmmmpppfff!"
And then it fell off. "Oh god!" Dakota cried out. They actually did it!
"Fucking bastards!" Zoe chimed in, sharing her sentiment. While Flo struggled in their grip, but without any chance to free herself from it. And the next finger came off.
"Nnnnhhhhh!"
It broke her heart to see the young girl like this, panicking, thrashing around uselessly, but powerless to stop them. One by one, the white guy cut off all five fingers on her left hand and handed the knife to his partner, who promptly did the same to Flo's right hand.
No matter how much the young girl struggled or screamed, no matter how much Dakota begged for them to stop, no matter how many curses and insults Zoe sent their way.

"And we're done. Cute little fingers, aren't they?" the white guy teased them. They were monsters! This was even worse than anything Dakota imagined.
"Caleb, I'm gonna bring those two ladies upstairs. You can spend some time with the little princess and get to know her a little better."
The Latino grinned and licked over Flo's face. "Mmmmhhh!"
Ewww! What was he going to do to her now? She could imagine, but she really really didn't want to. Poor Flo!

After the Latino took Flo away, the white guy got Dakota and Zoe out of their restraints. Their chance! But not really. The girls exchanged a glance, but it was clear they wouldn't stand a chance if they tried to fight this huge guy, he looked even stronger than Chris.
So they didn't resist when he brought them out of the dungeon, upstairs again. Into the morning sun just rising. So it was the morning of the next day? Looked like it.
He brought them behind the house and threw them into a big steel cage. A cage that was already occupied.
"Megan!"
The redhead seemed fine, but sleeping. Or unconscious. She was just lying in there alone.
Once he locked the door behind them, the white guy told them: "Now you three little cunts are united again. The leaders, like it's supposed to be. Your friend is gonna wake up soon. And then you're getting a nice little show to watch."
That sounded ominous and very much terrifying. Given what those guys said to them, it was clear to Dakota what would happen: They would hurt some of their friends for them to watch. She was not looking forward to that.
But testing the steel bars, it didn't look like there was any way for them out of this cage.

Chapter Text

(Caleb's perspective)

Two weeks ago:

Caleb was slowly settling in again after getting out of prison. It had been years, a lot had changed. He'd need a job eventually, even though money wasn't really an issue right now, any job would mostly be a cover. Let's face it, what he really needed was some fresh pussy. Years inside had left him wanting.

But most of his former contacts had dried up. The doctor? Wished him good luck, but his dungeon was long gone and he wasn't in the business any more, he considered himself retired and now just worked as a coroner. Or the artist? Hadn't added any girls to his gallery in years and also considered himself retired. His mercenary squad? Dead and gone. His truck was gone.

Still, he was already working on something else, he found three like minded guys inside who got out just recently like him. But he'd need equipment and this wasn't going to happen any time soon. The only old contact who seemed like something could come out of it was the old lady. He heard her chuckle over the phone when they talked, and she had been cryptic. But she told him she might have something for him soon.

But soon wasn't right now. So that evening, he went out to get a drink instead. He wouldn't really get what he wanted out here, not without any preparation. But right now, he'd just settle to pay for a whore if he had to. Maybe he could work his charm and find an interested lady for just a couple of drinks instead?
Sitting at the bar, he looked around for any interested party. What he didn't expect to find was the man who was sitting down next to him.
"So we meet again, after all those years. How have you been?"

He remembered him, of course he did. One of his former contacts, that guy he met in the same bar many years ago, leading to a well working business relationship.
"Man, it's been a while! I tried to reach out to you, but couldn't get you on the phone yet. How have you been?"
"Better than you. Just out of prison?"
Of course he would know. He nodded.
"I'll get to the point right away. Things have changed. I got my own place now. Even got myself a crew, not entirely by choice, but it is what it is. Business has been going well. Except we might get more business than we can handle very soon. Want in on that?"

Of course he did!
They didn't talk details in public, but this meeting turned out much more interesting than what Caleb had tried to get from the bar. Although it meant he'd have to wait a little longer for fresh pussy.

(Flo's perspective)

(Almost) present time:

Flo felt very groggy and opened her eyes. What was going on? Where was she?
The 10 year old girl couldn't see anything. She also felt awfully confined, she was kneeling and her head was resting on her knees. Very uncomfortable. So she tried to stretch out but bumped into something. Ow!
When she tried to move sideways it wasn't any better.
"Mmmhh?" What was that? She had tried to call out, but she couldn't do that either. Something was in her mouth! A weird rubber ball, she really didn't like that taste, or how it forced her mouth so wide open her jaw hurt.
And her hands were tied behind her back.
Where was she? What was going on?

She heard voices. Two girls talking? She banged against her confinement some more, but nothing worked, she was trapped in here. Where was she? What was going on? How did she even get here?
Her memory was a bit foggy. But she tried to remember what happened before.

Earlier:

The bell was ringing, and school was out for today!
Flo rushed to her locker and checked her phone. Stupid teacher making her put it away! What if she missed an important call?
No missed calls, but she got a text from Dakota. Huh. Flo didn't get the impression that the older girl liked her very much. Not that she cared. Okay, so maybe she cared a little bit, because Dakota was very popular and all the girls in that strange group looked up to her. But she'd never admit that.

Apparently there was some kind of important development with their investigation, and she was inviting everyone to come to the library after school. The whole group! Wow. Must be something really big, because Dakota never messaged her like that before.
Flo didn't even know all the girls in the group. Or boys. Were there any boys? She didn't know. There was that college guy, but he was an adult, he didn't count.
"You coming, Flo?" one of her friends asked. She shook her head with a knowing smile. "Sorry, not today. I'm going to an important meeting. Top secret stuff!"
"Really? Can we come?"
"Nope. I told you, it's top secret! No outsiders allowed!"
She could see how jealous those girls were. And she liked that. But she wouldn't give in. Or they might notice how she was just one of many different girls in that large group. She'd rather have them believe she was having a much bigger role.

Going over to the library, she wondered what this was about. Dakota and Zoe had been going after the old shopkeeper. Very creepy guy! Flo didn't like him at all, she was always a bit weirded out when she went to his shop. Now she knew why. Well, she didn't really know for sure. But she believed the older girls that he was really responsible for all those missing girls. Like Stella. It had been six years, and truthfully Flo didn't remember very much about her big sister, she had been too young when she disappeared. But she still wanted to find out what happened to her! And if that old guy did something to her, he had to go to jail for that! And deep down, she was always hoping to find Stella and bring her back home. She wanted to have a big sister again!

The meeting in the library was intense. So many girls! And a few guys, like that college guy and the teacher. But those two didn't count. Flo was happy this was mostly a girls only thing, she didn't like boys at all. There were a few boys, but she didn't really know them or care enough to get to know them. All boys were the same anyway.
The college guy was actually the one talking the most, about how he followed the shopkeeper somewhere. Flo didn't pay that much attention, she was busy playing on her phone. She did want to find out what happened to Stella! She just got easily bored in class, and this felt like class to her with the adult talking and the older girls asking questions. At least in this class nobody was taking her phone away.

The discussion got heated, something about going after him or not? And checking out where he went?
Some of the girls really wanted to go there, others didn't. And Dakota didn't want her little sister to go for some reason. Flo was busy with her phone.
"Fine! Show of hands, who actually wants to go there?"
Where? What? Flo looked around, and many girls raised their hands. But not all of them. Go where? Flo didn't really want to go anywhere. So she didn't raise her hand.

And then the group split up. Many girls were leaving, together with the two adult guys. Thankfully those boys were leaving too. She looked at the remaining girls. Megan and a few others, did she know their names? Did she care?
"What are we doing?" she asked instead. Megan rolled her eyes. "Did you even hear anything we discussed?"
Flo shrugged. "I was busy!"
Why did she have to defend herself? This wasn't class! She could do whatever she wanted!
"Sure. Fine. Now we stay here and wait for word from the others."
"Stay in the library? But that's boring!" she complained.
"Just keep playing on your phone! As if you would do anything else at home. My god, why is she even here?" one of the other girls complained. What was her name again? She wasn't popular like Flo, she didn't matter.
The girl continued: "I have to go home to babysit my little sister, I can't wait any longer. Our parents aren't home today and she's way too young to leave alone."
"You're lucky you have just one. But I'm going home as well, or I get blamed if my sisters get into trouble. Bye!"

So two girls left, although Flo didn't get their names. Flo kept playing on her phone, she forgot everything else around her. And then what?

Back to the present.

She didn't remember. She just remembered playing on her phone in the library. How did she get from there to here, wherever this was? How much time had passed? What was happening?
Listening to the girls, even though their voices sounded a bit distorted, she eventually figured out those were Dakota and Zoe. And they got kidnapped? Made sense, but this was very scary! She didn't want to be kidnapped!

And then those guys entered the room. And made the older girls guess her name. Flo was horrified when they told them they would cut off her fingers! They couldn't be serious? But she needed her fingers! No, they had to be making a sick joke somehow.
And then the girls started guessing, and they kept guessing wrong! Flo got increasingly agitated. Those guys had to be joking, right?
Finally they got it right. Yes!

The guys took her out of that box she was in, but everything was still dark for Flo. Because she had some kind of clothing over her eyes? She didn't know.
When the guys grabbed her hands, she got very scared. And then they started cutting off her fingers!
They had been serious! She screamed in a desperate panic, she heard the older girls beg them to stop, but they continued anyway.
That couldn't be happening right now. Nonono, this had to be a nightmare!

But it felt real. And it hurt so much! Her hands felt awful! That knife hurt her a lot! And her fingers were just going away, one by one!
Eventually he was done. Did she really just lose all her fingers?
"Caleb, I'm gonna bring those two ladies upstairs. You can spend some time with the little princess and get to know her a little better."
One guy licked over her face. "Mmmmhhh!"
Ewww! But she was in so much pain, getting licked like that wasn't even the worst right now. She was in shock after what happened! Did they really just cut off her fingers? How was she supposed to play on her phone without her fingers?

Caleb led her away, into another room maybe? She couldn't hear Dakota or Zoe any more. Then he tied her up again, in a different way. This time she was standing and he spread out her arms and tied her hands to a pair of metal bars around her. Next he put another smaller bar between her legs and tied her ankles to it, forcing her legs to stay slightly spread out. What was he doing here? All of this was so scary! And her hands still hurt a lot.
"Now it's time to have some fun, little trooper." he said.
What did that mean? Nothing about this was fun!

The confusion and fear added anger and embarrassment when she felt his hand between her legs. Hey! You're not supposed to do that!
"Mmmpppfff!"
Flo was wearing a bright red skirt on this hot summer day, and just her panties under it. And the man was feeling up her coochie through her panties! That wasn't allowed!
Why was he doing this to her? Go away! I wanna wake up now!
"Very nice." he told her. And finally removed his hand.

Next thing she knew, she heard scissors cutting something. Her shirt! She realized that's what it was. Her favorite shirt! It was so pretty, a real cheer leading shirt for their soccer team. She was too young to be a cheerleader, but she got one of those outfits anyway, in her size. And she was wearing it to school all the time. The anger about losing her shirt almost distracted her from her fingers for a moment. And a part of her brain had simply shut that off. She couldn't have lost her fingers, that simply didn't happen!
"Let's have a look at the goods, little cheerleader."
What goods? Go away!
In the summer heat today she didn't wear anything else under her shirt, and once he cut it off her naked chest was exposed.
"Nice and flat."
Flat. Because she didn't have any boobies yet. The first girls in her class were starting to grow boobies, and they got really excited about it. Flo wasn't so lucky, not yet. She wanted boobies!
But he seemed to be happy that she didn't have them.

Things got worse when he cut off her skirt as well. And then her panties. Now she was totally naked! Except for her white socks, but they didn't really matter. For a moment she wondered about her shoes - she didn't wear them when she woke up, but she did wear them in the library. Did she lose them? Did that even matter any more?
She was confused, but also increasingly scared. Why was he doing that to her? She heard some stuff about sex and how it could be scary, and how men always wanted it from the girls. But she was too young for that! That was just for grown ups making babies! Right?

She felt his finger between her legs again, this time not even her panties protecting her coochie. He put his finger inside! And he put another finger up her butt. Eww! So gross!
"Nice holes, really tight. Yeah, this is gonna be fun, little trooper."
"Mmmmhhhh!"
He removed his fingers, grabbed her hips and raised her legs a bit and then put a finger towards her vagina again. A very thick finger, and where did that even come from? Wait. That wasn't a finger. Was that his dick? No way! Ewww! No way!
It was so thick! And it slowly went in. The finger felt gross, this felt different. It was filling up her coochie really quick. And then her vagina protested. No! That was too much! Too big!
But he kept going. Noo! Oww! That hurts!
"Nnnnhhhh!"
"Yeah, scream for me little princess. Suffer for me!"
Oh god! She was scared!

He kept pushing his dick further inside, and it hurt a lot. Never before had anything been in there!
"Yeah, cry you little virgin. Former virgin." He laughed. She started to cry. Her whole tummy hurt!
He was now starting to move in and out. It felt so bad. Like she had cramps in her tummy! Owww!

He kept going until finally something came out of his dick. Did he just pee in her? So gross! But she was in so much pain, that was way more important.
Even when he pulled out her tummy still hurt. And her poor little coochie. Her vagina felt so bad!
"That was fun. A nice start. And we're gonna have much more fun with you. You and your friends, little trooper."
He left her alone. Her friends. Did he mean Megan and the others? Had to be. So were all of them here? She still didn't remember what happened!
And why did her hands hurt? No, don't think about that, that didn't happen.

Chapter Text

(Caleb's perspective)

A while ago, in prison:

Caleb was minding his business, mostly staying by himself. He had made a few friends recently, two guys who might work with him once he was out, Sammy and Ivan. But as a result, others had now their own suspicions about him. Not that he expected them to try anything, Caleb was a former soldier and everyone was intimidated by him, and Ivan might be even scarier. But criminals weren't exactly known for making good decisions, so he had to stay on guard.

And a guy approached him.
"Ummm, hi? You're Caleb, right?"
Caleb sized him up. A short white guy, middle aged. Glasses and a mustache, short hair and slightly balding. Obviously nervous. Didn't look like a threat at all, he was rather skinny and didn't look very strong. The other guys in his crew could both hold their own, even Sammy. This guy? Looked like he got bullied and beaten up in school.
So he just shrugged, wondering why that guy would ever approach him. Why was he in here anyway? Probably tax evasion or something like that.
He looked like he wouldn't survive a day in here if any of the other guys actually bothered to care about him. Which they didn't really do. Was he here to find protection?

"Umm, anyway. I'm Gavin, nice to meet you!"
He extended his hand and Caleb shrugged again. "What do you want?"
The guy took a bit to get to the point and started with how much he admired him. As if he cared.
"Anyway, I got word about what happened with Sammy. So ... anywhere we could talk in private?"

Caleb sighed. So he did want protection? Because if he knew one thing for sure, that guy couldn't be trying to threaten Sammy. Maybe he'd give him a talk about morality instead?
He walked over to a spot that was private enough for any kind of conversation. Gavin opened up: "I like what you did for him! I'm just wondering why you did it."
Caleb looked at the pathetic guy with a mix of disbelief and anger. "What are you saying? You wanna blackmail me or what?"
"No, nothing like that! Not at all, you got the wrong idea!"
The guy took a step back. "Like I said, I like what you did! And ... maybe we have some shared interests?"

Now he had his attention. Caleb sized him up. Not a hardened criminal, that much was certain. But the kind of guy who wasn't too different from some of his former customers.
"Are you saying you like kids? Aren't you in here for tax evasion?"
The guy shrugged. "They got Al Capone for tax evasion, didn't they?"
Not that Caleb would know much about that, but he got what he was saying. "So what exactly didn't they get you for?"

Gavin was still hesitant, but opened up. He hadn't actually fucked any kids. But not ever doing it didn't mean he didn't want to. He had a huge collection of stuff he found online. Stuff he kinda wanted to do, but never got the chance. And now he was hoping to change that, with Caleb's help, once he got out.

It was maybe a bit of a midlife crisis thing for him. Gavin lived the stereotypical life so far: He had a wife, two kids and a well paying job. And then he found some tax issues with his company, and of course he went to his boss. The boss told him he'd take care of it and not to worry, and that's what he did. Well, his boss did take care of the problem for the company: He made sure to implicate Gavin once the authorities got wind of it, and that's how he ended up in prison.

His bad luck didn't end there: As a result of this, his wife divorced him and left with the kids. And stuck in here, there was nothing he could do about that. The details changed, but stories like that? Not exactly unusual in here. Of course the way Gavin wanted to change his life now wasn't exactly what the typical guy in his position would do.

Caleb wasn't exactly convinced Gavin would work out, but it might be worth a try. Gavin wasn't the guy Caleb would send to kidnap any girls, but the guy was likely good with business stuff, something nobody else on his crew could say about himself. Although they'd have to see if Gavin would be fine once he figured out how far the guys were actually going - but what he told him about the stuff he liked to watch, he might have a much darker mind than he looked like.

---

(Flo's perspective)

It had been at least an hour since that man left the 10 year old blonde alone, enough for her fear to increase even more. Why was he doing this? What was going on? Was this all about sex? Why did that hurt so much, wasn't it supposed to be fun? Nobody told her anything!
And why did her hands hurt so much? No, her fingers where still there, that was just a bad dream! She could even feel them hurt, they had to be still there!

The door opened again. "Mmmmpfff!"
"Hello honey! There you are! So beautiful!"
"Mmmhh!" Another guy? Please help me!
She felt him touch her skin and softly stroke her back. "You're such a pretty girl, really beautiful!"
Thanks? But she wanted out of this!

"And just so you know, I'm really sorry for the things I'm about to do to you. I know you don't want this, I know you don't deserve it. And I'm really sorry! It's just, you're so pretty, and it's so much fun to do these things to you."
That didn't sound good any more. "Nnnhh!"
"Shhh, honey. You can't do anything about it either way. Now what do we start with? How about a good paddling?"
He let his hand glide over her butt. "Yeah, you got a really pretty ass, perfect for a little paddling."
No! She tried protesting some more, but all it did was make him tell her again how sorry he was.

And then the paddle hit her butt. "Mmmpff!"
Oww! That hurt!
"Shhh, honey. Just let it happen. Or scream for me, that way I know it works, that's fine too."
Another hit came down, and another. Oww!
She tried to wiggle away from him, but her restraints didn't allow her much movement - and the little she could move didn't help.

He kept paddling her butt for several minutes, apologizing when she protested, but never stopping. An apology doesn't mean anything if you keep doing the bad thing!
Finally he stopped. "That was fun! Not for you I suppose, sorry about that. But your ass is looking really nice, it's red like an apple by now!"
"Mmmppff!"
You're so mean, stop hurting me!

"Now how about some romantic candles? A shame you can't see it, this candle is looking really nice. I think we can do some decorating with the candle wax, honey. That is gonna be fun!"
Candle wax?
She felt a drop hit her butt and shrieked away from it. "Mmggghh!"
Owww! That felt worse than the paddle.
"Yeah, this is gonna be fun. I love to see you react like that, honey! Sorry it's so painful, but it's so very entertaining to watch you react to the pain."
Another drop. Ahhh! Stop it!

Drop by drop, the wax was dripping down on her butt. And every time she screamed out in pain, he told her how sorry he was. That was almost worse than not saying anything!
"Now the candle is almost burned down. But maybe a few more drops for your chest?"
No! Stop it!
But soon enough, she felt another drop of wax, this time on her chest - where her breasts would be, if she had any. "Nnnnhhh!"
Ahhh! That hurt even more, she was way more sensitive there than on her butt cheeks!

Several more drops came down on her chest, the man kept apologizing to her protests, but that didn't help her at all. He was so mean!
"We're running out of wax. But now I wonder, how much worse will the flame feel for you? I really have to try out, sorry honey."
The flame?
And she felt it reach one of her nipples. "Nnnnhhh!"
Oh god! That burned even worse! So hot! Owww!
He tried the other one too. Nonono! Oww! Her nipples were burning! Owww!

"Yeah, that was a good decision. Looks like it's even more painful for you, honey. Now I really wonder, how is that gonna feel on your pussy?"
Her coochie? No! No, not there! Please no!
"Mmmmppfff! Mmmppfff!"
She frantically tried to beg him to stop, and he took his time.
"You really don't want me to do that, do you? Yeah, I understand. That's gonna hurt a lot. But I just have to see you react to that pain, honey."
Nooo!

And the flame hit her coochie, her most precious spot down there. Ahhhh!
Flo screamed in agony, frantically trying to get away from the flame. He let it linger for several seconds before he removed it. That felt so bad! Her coochie felt like it was burning!
"Yeah, that must have hurt. But don't worry, it's still mostly fine, I stopped before I did too much damage. I don't want to damage your most precious part, of course I don't."
She sniffed. It still hurt!
"No, I don't want to damage it. But I really want to fuck it. That's probably gonna hurt too, but don't worry, my dick isn't that big. It's made for girls like you!"
But I don't want that either!

It wasn't her choice. She felt first his fingers and then his dick on her coochie. And then it entered her. Noo!
It really wasn't that big, at least not as big as the other guy, not even close. But she didn't want it anyway! In a way, this was worse than the pain before, even though it didn't hurt very much. She didn't want this!
He still kept going, now done apologizing. She heard him moan and grunt, and then eventually he pulled out and made a mess on her belly.
"That was great, honey! Now I'll leave you alone, you're probably getting another visitor soon enough."

But she didn't want to get any more visitors! Not like those guys at least. She wanted to get out of this, she wanted to go home!

Chapter Text

(Flo's perspective)

Flo had to wait another hour or longer. The wax spots on her chest were cooling down, and her coochie was recovering a bit too. But her butt still felt really bad, the paddling combined with the wax had left it in a sore state. Not to mention her fingers, the way they hurt she was kinda glad she couldn't see them. But they were not gone, no way!

The door opened again. "Mmmh?"
"Hi Flo! Oh this is going to be so much fun!"
A girl's voice? For sure! This wasn't a man, this was girl. And she giggled. "So much fun! I always wanted to see you like this."
Always? Did that girl know her? Was it one of the others? It didn't sound like she was here to help her.

The voice did seem familiar, but she couldn't put it to a name yet. She should have paid more attention during those meetings. But she got the feeling right now she had other problems.
"So many tools to choose from!"
Tools? What tools?
"That's a whip." She heard her swing it. Oh no, was she going to whip her? "Nnnhhh!"
"I'm gonna leave the whipping to the boys. They're better at that, and I already tried it anyway."
Who was this girl?
"But I haven't tried stuff like this before. Barbed wire!"
Barbed wire?

She felt her touch her chest. Ow! What's that? Oww!
Flo realized the barbed wire was cutting into her skin. Oww! She was wrapping it around her chest. "Nnnhhh!"
The girl giggled. "Oh, this is so much fun!"
No it's not! It hurts!

The crazy girl wrapped the barbed wire several times around her chest, and those barbs were cutting into Flo's skin. That felt awful! She was cutting up her chest all over! And her back too, but her chest hurt the most.
When she was done with her work, the girl told her how good she was looking. "Those barbs really make it look like you had titties. Except you don't. Not like me. Mine are fabulous! Just the right size for all the guys to want me. Which makes this so much more fun, because they can't have me! I wish I could show you, but we want to keep you blindfolded. Makes it more fun Andy said, and he's so right about that!"
Who was Andy, and what about this was fun? She was crazy!

The girl was now sticking a finger up her coochie. Stop that! "Mmmpppfff!"
She took it out and it sounded like she licked it. "Mmh, you taste good. The taste of fear! Yeah Flo, you're right to be scared. This is just the beginning, it's gonna get much worse for you."
No! Let me go! But she was right, Flo was scared. She was terrified!
"Maybe I should stick something else up your little twat?"

Soon enough, she felt that happen. A piece of metal moved into her vagina. Shaped like a dick. Ugh! Not again! The real dick was bad enough!
Maybe it wasn't as big?
It wasn't. But it was worse in a different way: It had barbs just like the wire! "Nnnnhhh!"
"Yeah, I grabbed the one with the spikes. The idea to get that shoved up my pussy, brrr! Makes me shudder, has to feel awful! But the idea to shove that up your pussy? That makes me really excited! So I'm gonna do that."
Noo! Stop! Please!
"Mmmmmpppfff!"

But the thing got shoved even deeper into her opening. Ahh! It ripped her open! Way worse than the dick before, and that was bad enough!
And then the older girl started fucking her with it. No! Owww! She moved it in and out, and she twisted and turned it as well. Owww! She was ripping her apart!
"I wonder if I'm ruining your pussy for the guys. Oh well, they got more than enough other girls if that's the case. You're nothing special. They didn't even want to play any games with you, they just want to hurt you and have fun. They used you to play games with Dakota and Zoe, wicked idea. But they didn't care about you, they just picked one of the girls at random."
Noo! Owww!
"Just a random little girl. Maybe I'll tell them more about you, might make you more interesting. Of course that would just mean they'd torture you even more."
Nooo! Let me go! Please stop!

The girl stopped using that spiked menace and pulled it out for good. "Damn, that's bloody! I've really torn up your insides."
Her coochie felt awful! And her tummy was cramping really bad.
"But I don't think it's gonna kill you, at least not any time soon. Now let me give you another present before I leave."
She felt the girl grab one of her feet. And then the barbs again. Ow! Oww!

She wrapped more of that wire around her foot! And then around the other one as well.
"That's gonna make it more fun for you to wait for your next visitor. Won't be that long, I don't think it will."
The girl finally left Flo alone. Who was that? She remembered the voice, it was one of the other girls from the big group.
All the pain made it hard for Flo to concentrate. She wanted to keep her feet off the ground, but she couldn't!
When she was standing on her toes it was better. That just left her chest and those awful stomach cramps.

And finally she could put a face to that voice. One of the redheads. Scarlet! She was one of the older girls, and it had to be her! But why was Scarlet hurting her that much? She was insane!

----

(Lisa's perspective)

A few weeks ago:

Lisa was sitting at home in her room, along with her friend Elli. The 11 year old girl was sharing her latest theory with her one year younger friend:
"I think there's a portal to another world! That's where Clara and Nora went, and Emily, and all the other girls."
Elli furrowed her brows. "A portal? Portals aren't real, or are they?"
Lisa grinned. "That's what the older kids say, and the adults. But what if they're wrong? Have you seen Narnia? I just watched those movies, and they're awesome! And I thought, what if portals to other worlds like that really exist? That would explain so much!"
The other girl wasn't sure. But Lisa kept insisting: "It has to be something like that! Why else would they run away? They all went to another world! There's a different world out there, and our friends are living in it. I'm sure!"

She really was. She had always heard those whispers about bad people kidnapping girls, and that had been scary. But nobody ever told her why those bad people would kidnap girls. And once she watched Narnia, she had a completely different explanation. And one that wasn't scary, but really interesting and fascinating. She wanted it to be true, she wanted Clara and all the others to be in a world like Narnia, living their best life. So it had to be true!
She realized she had to tell other girls about her idea. There were probably a bunch more girls who would love to finally get an explanation what happened to their missing friends.

(Dakota's perspective)

Dakota came home after soccer training. Today was exhausting! But also very satisfying. A few girls thought Dakota was distracted all the time and challenged her role as the team captain. It got heated, and one of them challenged her to do a competition to decide who would be captain. And she accepted, and she totally destroyed that girl. That's what you get for challenging me! Her investigation with Megan and the others was not distracting her at all. Their group was slowly getting bigger with first Zoe and now even a few other girls joining in.

And she finally got a few soccer players to agree to check it out. Astrid and Lola from her team joined the group, both recent additions transferred from the younger age group. And then there was Gia who already joined the group a little earlier, the girl who was playing for one of the younger groups approached her on her own because she knew one of those missing girls, and recently Gia even brought a friend as well, Tilly - who got an aunt who went missing many years ago when she was a little girl or something like that. She just wished any of the older girls would have joined in as well instead of just the younger ones.

She heard voices from her sister's room. Several voices, she must have a bunch of friends over. In a good mood, she decided to check in on them. And saw a room full of girls. She had seen Elli before, but not the others. "Hey Lisa, I'm home. What are you up to, secret conspiracy?" she joked a bit, but she was curious what was going on. Lisa rarely had friends over, at least not that many at once.
"Nothing!" Lisa answered a bit too fast. And then the only black girl in the group proudly told her: "We're talking about the portal to fairyland!"
"Shhh, Blake!"
"Portal to fairyland?" That was new to her.
The girl nodded, ignoring Lisa's attempt to silence her. "Yes! Lisa told us that's where all the missing girls go! We want to find it and go there too!"

Oh my god. Oh my fucking god! "Is that true?" she asked her sister who finally nodded. "They gotta go somewhere! Why not a portal?"
"You're unbelievable! Telling fairy tales to these girls. Dangerous fairy tales!" She was angry. What was Lisa thinking? But Lisa was talking back: "Well where do they go then? Everybody just says they ran away, when that doesn't make any sense at all! Clara didn't just run away! Or Emily! Or all the others! We all know at least one girl who went missing in the last two years! Including yourself! Something happened to them, but even you just brush me off when I want to talk about it!"

Facing the curious stares of the younger girls, Dakota realized Lisa had a point. She didn't include her in their research because she thought it was too dangerous. But what she was doing right here? Even more dangerous. If her little sister was trying to find out what happened to those girls, it might be better if she did that under her own watchful eyes. And considering at least Tilly and Gia weren't any older than Lisa, the girls she was recruiting weren't that different from Lisa's little group.
"Fine. You're right. I made a mistake. There's some stuff I gotta tell you. All of you, since you're all involved already."
These girls were way too innocent for this stuff, most of them even younger than Lisa. Believing in fairy tales like this! And she didn't want them involved in their investigation. But she definitely didn't want them to do their own investigation, especially not if they thought something as outlandish as a portal to another world was waiting at the end of that. She didn't have to tell them everything, certainly not why she thought those men were kidnapping girls. That was a conversation she didn't plan to have with her little sister. Not ever!

Back to today:

(Lisa's perspective)

Lisa was waiting outside the cabin with a few other girls after her sister and Zoe went inside. She was a bit exhausted, keeping up with her big sister wasn't easy, but she didn't want to give Dakota the satisfaction of getting rid of her. Had they really done it? Did they find the way to Narnia? Well, not Narnia. She knew Narnia wasn't real, she wasn't stupid! It was just a movie.
But portals to other worlds, why shouldn't those exist? And it was the best explanation she had for what happened to all those girls. Way better than some bad guys kidnapping them!
She didn't want Clara to be kidnapped. Or Emily. Or any of the other girls. Clara had been her best friend, and then she went missing one day, out of nowhere. She just didn't come home from school. And then, the police told them she ran away. Why would Clara run away?

Dakota and some of the other girls thought she didn't run away, they thought somebody bad had kidnapped the girls. To do what exactly? That, they didn't tell her. So it didn't make any sense either. To do bad stuff to them? What kind of bad stuff?
All of this had never really made any sense to Lisa. And then Emily went missing as well, just a few months after Clara. Emily wasn't among Lisa's best friends like Clara, she barely knew her - she mostly remembered her because she offered to help her with her math problems the day she went missing. But Emily was a nice girl with many friends.
What kind of bad stuff did those men even want to do to them? She heard some whispered talk about keeping girls as sex slaves. Some of those older girls were annoying with all the sex talk.

How would that even work? Lisa kinda knew about sex. A little bit, just a few things she picked up. But sex slaves? Sex was for two people who liked each other a lot, she knew that much. And that she was too young for it, that she heard more often than anything else, this was adult stuff. People who loved each other and slavery didn't fit together, that just didn't make sense. Maybe she should ask one of the older girls, like her sister. But she didn't want to look like she didn't know this, especially not to Dakota. She knew everything that mattered!

And she was sure that a portal into some kind of fairy tale land was a much better explanation for missing girls. It made perfect sense! Clara and Emily both had a great life. They wouldn't run away. Except, if they found a place where they had an even better life. Like a fairy tale world!

Slowly more girls arrived at the cabin, girls who were hanging back a little while Dakota went ahead with the older girls and Lisa tried her best to keep up. Including her friends, like Elli.
"How long have they been in there? Aren't they supposed to come back soon?" Elli asked.
"Yeah, this is weird!" Tilly added, the youngest of Dakota's soccer players. "I'm getting a bit scared."
Scarlet shrugged. "Nothing to worry about, it's gonna be fine."
Cathy looked a bit worried. "Maybe they're already locked up in there and the bad guys are coming for us next."
"Stop saying stuff like that! Just call your parents if you're scared!" Lisa got angry. Some of the girls always thought the worst!
Cathy wasn't convinced. "Maybe we should call someone? But I don't even have a phone."

Katie was the one to take out her phone and try it. Except it didn't work. "My phone is dead!" she exclaimed. The redhead was one of the older girls, 14 years old already, almost as old as Dakota.
Jordan shrugged, the green haired girl with the sun glasses had just arrived with a few others, taking her time. "Mine has been dead for a while. Really sucks! All our phones are dead, we already tried on the way here."
Lisa wished she could have dyed her hair like Jordan. But her mom didn't allow it. So stupid! That neon green hair looked really cool.

Janice confirmed without looking up. "Yeah, mine can't get a connection either."
She was one of the oldest girls in their group, even older than Dakota. But not the most responsible. She was always on her phone! Even now.
"What are you even doing then?" Astrid asked, a bit annoyed with the popular girl.
"I have to write my blog either way, always with first impressions. My viewers are gonna get the full experience!"
Her viewers. Yeah, she was streaming or something. Probably games, Lisa guessed - because on her shirt she had 'Gamer girl' written in big fat letters. The boys liked her, but she just rolled her eyes at that.

So all the phones were dead? Every girl with a phone checked, Lisa being one without a phone herself once again. Another thing she wasn't allowed to have yet. Stupid rules! Even Elli had a phone, and Elli was younger than her!
Some of the girls got even more nervous. There was no reason, everything was fine.
"We're way out in the wilderness, of course they don't work." Scarlet explained, still not looking worried at all. Lisa really liked her, because unlike most of the older girls she was encouraging her ideas.
And Tommy tried to sound mature. "We're here to protect you ladies if anything goes wrong."
Sure. Those three boys had finally arrived as well. And they were just ogling the girls all the time, as if they wouldn't notice that. Janice might like that attention, Lisa thought it was stupid. At least Tommy was looking kinda nice, not like that creepy guy Kevin or Jason, the fat pig!
She didn't think any of the girls were happy the three boys were coming along, Lisa certainly wasn't. This should have been a girls only thing!

What Scarlet said made sense. Nothing was going wrong, they were going to find a portal into a better world and finally get reunited with their friends. They didn't need phones for that! And maybe even the portal was the reason the phones didn't work?
She excitedly told some of her friends about that theory. Scarlet nodded along as well. "Yeah, good theory Lisa! I like that!"
She was so cool! The only older girl who supported her ideas.

And Chris came back out of the house. "Let's all go inside, we found something you have to see!" he shouted over to them. Probably the portal, she realized. Finally! She was right! She couldn't wait to see Dakota's face when she had to admit it!
Lisa hurried over to Chris. Some of the other girls followed her - more precisely, all her friends who were here for the same reason followed her.
Scarlet was coming too, at 14 years old the redhead was the oldest girl to encourage Lisa's theory. That's why Lisa liked her.

The other girls hesitated. "Come on, Tilly!" Scarlet tried to encourage the last girl who might be with her about her theory, but the 10 year old soccer player hesitated. Probably because the other soccer players didn't want to go. Scarlet tried to get some of the other girls to agree as well, but they didn't seem convinced.
Chloe wanted to come, but now Janice finally paid attention to her little sister and shook her head. "No, I don't think that's a good idea. We're staying out here for now."
So now she finally put her phone away to say something dumb like that? Chloe listened to her sister and stayed back.

"Something isn't right." Cathy stated, the goth was always negative about everything. She was trying to hold back Scarlet who just brushed her off. "It's gonna be fine. I'm going down there. You should come as well!"
Astrid disagreed and held back Lola who was willing to join them. "Zoe told us not to go in. Why would she change her mind and then send Chris to get us? As long as we don't see Zoe or Dakota, we aren't coming!"
Lola seemed like she wanted to disagree, but then shrugged and stayed with her teammate.
Katie was concerned as well: "I don't think we should go down there."

Kinsley got more bold: "Are you leading new sex slaves to your buddies, Chris?"
She could be kinda aggressive. And she didn't like Chris, which was weird because she was black like him. That sex slaves thing again, so stupid!
"Yeah, this is really fishy. We're not going down there!" Astrid stated once again, and Lola nodded this time and stayed close to her friend, those two girls were very good friends. Astrid could be kinda intimidating, but Lisa wasn't going to change her mind.
Janice actually tried for once: "Girls, listen to me. You do not want to go down there!"
She didn't know anything, Lisa would never listen to her!

The boys were keeping to themselves. Tommy once again declared they would protect the girls if anything went wrong. Pff! Lisa didn't like those boys. Boys were stupid, and those three were no exception.
And then they made up their mind.
"We're going in there with you, so you feel extra safe!"
Couldn't they stay outside with the others?
At least it worked on Tilly, who finally decided to go with them as well, against the protest from her soccer player friends. She seemed to actually like the boys. Well, she almost looked like one with her short hair, so was it that surprising?

What Tommy said didn't have any impact on the remaining girls, neither did Scarlet's continued attempts to convince them, everybody else stayed back. They were stupid. Lisa took the initiative and eagerly led the other girls after Chris. Into the cabin, down the stairs into the basement. There were a lot of doors. "Why don't you boys go into that room? The girls go into this one." He pointed at two of the many doors. "Can't we stay with the girls?" Tommy tried, but Lisa was glad Chris shook his head. If the boys had to be in here at all, she hoped they would stay far away from them!
So Lisa and the other girls went into that room. Except for Tilly who decided to stay with the boys.

There wasn't a portal. It was just a normal basement room. Well, not really normal. What room did have a bed, a shower and a toilet? A table and a few chairs as well. Weird room. And the door closed behind them. With Chris still outside. What was going on?
"Chris? I can't see a portal. Chris?"
No answer. This was really strange. Her friends looked at her, all very confused. And she was confused as well. They looked at Scarlet next, the oldest girl in their little group.

The redhead just shrugged and jumped onto the bed. "This is comfy!"
"Aren't you worried something might be wrong?" Amy asked, the first one in their little group to get a bit skeptical. But Scarlet shook her head. "Nope! They probably need time to prepare everything. Everything is fine, just relax! You can even take a shower if you want to!"
She eyed the shower. As if! Without privacy? No way!
But if the oldest girl in their group wasn't worried, she wouldn't start to worry either. This was fine, they would find out more about that portal soon enough.

Chapter Text

(Flo's perspective)

Flo had to wait a while for her next visitor once again. Despite what Scarlet had said, it felt like several hours. Her coochie hurt! Her tummy hurt! And her fingers hurt! Because there was no way they weren't there any more.
Then she heard the door open, and a familiar voice was greeting her.
"Hello, Florence. Do you like your room?"
Mr. Parker!
"Nnnhhh! Mmmmppfff!"
Oh please, get me out of here! Help me please! How did he even get here? Maybe they caught him along with Dakota and the others, but he escaped? Didn't matter, as long as he was getting her out of here!

But he just softly touched her face. "Poor little Florence. I wish I had been here to see it all from the start, must have been fun to work with you. You were always such an arrogant little brat, and never paying attention. But of course you got away with it, girls like you always do. And with a body like that, you would have gotten away with it all your life. But now, my dear, you're learning a life lesson: Having a pretty body like that comes with a price."
"Nnnnhhh!"
What were those hurtful things he was saying? Wasn't he here to save her?
Mr. Parker laughed. "Well, enough small talk. You can't talk anyway, and anything you might want to say, it just doesn't matter any more. Now I got to introduce you to my fans."
His fans? What was he talking about? She was beginning to understand he wasn't here to save her at all. She was in pain and she was so very scared!

He changed his voice for the next part, it was clear he wasn't talking to her any more.
"Now I got something special for you guys. You never get to see their faces in my usual movies, but you can see most of her face. You see her hair? Blonde and slightly curly, isn't she pretty? Very young as well, I believe she's 10 years old."
She felt his hand on her hair. Once again she tried to complain. "Mmmhhh!"
"Of course she's gagged and blindfolded, we can't have it any other way. And as you can see, she isn't exactly fresh either. That's the downside of this joint operation, but the upside is you get to see a lot more girls. Let's take a closer look at our movie star."

She felt his hands on her chest. "Barbed wire around her chest. Nasty idea. You can see those barbs cutting into her flesh and drawing blood in several places. Trust me, that wire is not comfortable."
No it wasn't. Take it away! His description reminded her how much even her chest was hurting.
His fingers played a bit with her nipples, pulling them forward or twisting them until she protested. Then he playfully dragged them away from her chest, over her tummy, guiding them lower on her body. "And now to the best part, as usual." he said when his fingers went all the way to the spot between her legs. "Mmmppff!"

He folded her outer labia to the side. Oww! Her coochie hurt so much already! Even if he didn't try to hurt her right now, every touch hurt.
"And this is her pussy. Bleeding a bit, I believe someone used a rather nasty dildo on the poor little movie star. She's probably in a lot of pain. Aren't you, baby?"
"Mmmmhhh!"
He laughed. "Of course she is. And this concludes our tour, now it's time to play with her."
Flo was getting that he wasn't here to help her either. He was here to hurt her even more! Noo!
"You guys see her ass? Rather red, and that looks like dried up wax. Someone already had their fun with that, but it looks like nobody has used her asshole yet. And I'm going to change that. Since her pussy is already in a rather bad state, I'll try out her virgin asshole instead."
"Nnnhh!"

Her protests were useless. Mr. Parker grabbed her hips from behind, spread her butt cheeks, with the touch reminding her of the previous torture her butt experienced, and then she felt his dick penetrating her asshole. Noo! Not there! Noo!
Even if it wasn't as big as the other guy's dick, it felt very bad when it entered her. Her asshole wasn't made for that!
Did she have a hymen back there too? No, of course she didn't. But it felt just like it did when that other guy raped her pussy for the first time!
His dick was going deep into her bowels, and she was getting stomach cramps again. Owww!

To make things worse, he grabbed her chest from behind, putting his fingers around her nipples. And then he started twisting them again. "Nnnnhhh!"
Why was he hurting her so much? He was a teacher, wasn't he supposed to be a good guy? Teachers were supposed to be good guys! Oww!
"Mmmmpppff!" "Yeah, scream for me my little snuff baby!"
What did that even mean? She didn't know that word. And her insides felt really bad.

And then he moaned and emptied his dick inside of her. At least it was over. He was so mean! He wasn't one of her teachers, she only knew him from the library. But all the girls who had him in class said he was such a nice guy. Liars! He was really mean!
He was talking to his fans again, recording or whatever he was doing.
"She has a really tight ass, like you would expect from a girl her age. Very good fuck! But now it's time to do something else. You can see how many tools we got in here, that's a sight. Much more than I have in my own studio, as you guys probably know. For example, I don't have a big whip like this one. This is a bull whip, you need a big enough room to use it, but this torture chamber is designed with that in mind. And that's why we're now going to see what a whip like that will do to a girl like her."
Noo! She didn't want to get whipped! That would probably hurt a lot, she imagined.

She heard him swing that thing a few times into the air, trying it out. Just when she hoped that was all he would do, she felt that thing land on her back. "Mmmmhhh!"
Owww! It did hurt a lot, way more than she thought it would.
But he didn't stop with just one hut. The whip came down on her back again. "Mmmmpppff!"
Again. "Nnnnhhh!" Again. "Nnnnnnnhhhh!"
Owww! Her back felt like it was on fire! Or like he was shredding her skin.
"You can see her skin starting to split open. Takes about two or three hits on the same spot for the skin to break, and from there it just gets worse."
He didn't stop. And her back felt worse and worse. Owww!

Flo screamed into the gag in a desperate panic. Trying anything to make him stop, but she was just completely helpless. He kept whipping her back, narrating what he was doing to his fans.
"Now that's a deep gash, you can see it bleeding." That spot felt the worst!
He kept going even longer. Ripping her skin apart! Her back felt horrific!
Finally he stopped. "I believe if I'd keep going long enough, this might actually kill her. But we don't want to do that."
Thank god! She felt her back pulsating in pain, so many bad spots it was like her whole back was a bloody mess!
"Because if we did kill her, the other guys would be disappointed. She will get plenty more visitors today, and they all want to have their fun."
Nooo! No more, please no more!

Mr. Parker had put his recording device away. "And I'm done with you, Florence. Enjoy your break. It won't last very long, plenty of guys eager to visit you."
"Nnnnhhh!"
He laughed and then he left the room. She had thought he was a good guy! Why was Mr. Parker hurting her like that?

---

(Mr. Parker's perspective)

Several weeks ago:

The bell rang and Mr. Parker ended his lesson. Mr. Parker was a middle school teacher in his late thirties, a very well liked teacher. This year he was the favorite to win the election to teacher of the year at his school, and it wouldn't even be the first time. He just had his way with kids, was always helpful and understanding and never lost his temper. And it was likely useful as well that he was very good looking, a decent number of the girls in his classes had a crush on him.
He packed up his stuff, while the kids used the short break until the next teacher would take over to start chatting among themselves. He couldn't help but listen in.
"Did you hear about that Narnia thing?" "What Narnia thing?" "A few girls think there's a portal to Narnia somewhere around, maybe even at school." The other kids laughed. And he chuckled as well. Kids these days had a vivid imagination.
"You're telling it all wrong! They don't think it's Narnia, just a portal to another world. Like Narnia, not really Narnia of course!" "And that makes it better how? It's silly either way!"
"Yeah, well where do you think all those missing girls went? Why couldn't it be a portal to another world? They're just trying to find out what happened to them!"

The girl defending the idea was ridiculed by the others. Mr. Parker chuckled to himself. A portal to another world. Interesting theory. Yeah, it shouldn't surprise him that the kids came up with silly ideas like that for their missing friends. There were really a ton of girls going missing. It was a bit of a mystery for himself as well. Well, most of those missing girls at least. Some of them, he knew very well what happened to them.

Maybe he had competition in this area. Wouldn't really surprise him that much, honestly. There was Caleb of course, but his old friend was likely still in prison - and even if he was out again, he couldn't be responsible, those girls went missing over the last few years. No, there was somebody else.
Years ago, he moved here because he deemed it too risky to continue his operation at his previous residence, the police was getting too close. But here? The police ruled every missing girl a runaway, it was a paradise for somebody with his hobby. Losing Caleb as his supplier had been a blow, but he was still getting a girl from time to time, and he didn't have to share them.

Over the next few days, he listened closely to chatter among the kids about that portal idea or just anything related to missing girls. And he found out that there was a group of girls meeting at the school library regularly to investigate the whole thing. It wasn't the police, but he felt like he should keep an eye on that investigation, just in case. Who was in charge of the library? Mrs Smith, an old teacher close to retirement age. A nice old lady with a bunch of health problems. He already knew her, just like all of his colleagues, and out of the goodness of his heart he offered to help her with that job. The old lady gladly accepted his help. And now he just needed to stay nearby and get to talk with these girls.

Doing that paid off eventually, when he picked up that they suspected the old shopkeeper of being involved somehow. Interesting.

This wasn't pointing to himself, and that was good. Because he never met that guy. Maybe Caleb knew him? He could talk to him once he got out, but maybe it was better to keep his distance at first.
Perhaps he should meet the old man himself? Get to know him?
He was curious if he could figure out if the girls were right about him. And if they were, what would he do? Warn him? Maybe. People with their hobby needed to stick together. He didn't really see him as competition, more like a potential ally.

So, while the girls were all at school and he had a free period, he decided to pay a visit to that shop. It was mostly an old-fashioned candy shop, so naturally most customers were kids. Which would work very well with a hobby like this. He went in and looked at an empty shop, no customers around at all. The old man heard the door bell and came out of his office to the counter, using a cane to walk. He didn't seem physically capable to do whatever those girls suspected, maybe they were wrong.
"Can I help you?" the old man asked with a grumpy face.
"You don't get many customers I guess?" Mr. Parker replied, putting a big smile on his face. The grumpy old man didn't change his attitude: "Not really your business. What do you want?"
"Not really the best attitude you got there. I guess without the school children coming for your candy, you could easily go out of business." the teacher chuckled.
"So what? You wanna buy anything? I'm busy!"

Mr. Parker held up his hands in a mock surrender. "Fine, fine. I don't mean any trouble. Say, you know anything about those missing girls? There's an awful lot of girls going missing in this area, don't you agree?"
Straight to the point, trying to get a reaction. It was a subtle change in demeanor, but the old guy was now very much on guard. "I guess it is. Not my business, I don't know anything about that. You a cop?"
Sure. The teacher wasn't entirely sure, but what he saw made him think the girls might be right about this guy. Here we go then. "Not a cop, I'm a teacher. Interestingly, there are a bunch of girls at my school who think otherwise. They think you are the reason the girls went missing."

The old man didn't seem surprised, but he looked at him like a hawk, and not like an innocent guy who just faced a ridiculously wrong allegation. "They, do? You think so too?"
Mr. Parker stayed silent for almost a minute, mustering the old man carefully. He hadn't behaved like he expected an innocent man to do, something was off about him. He just felt that he was right, he had to be. He gave him the warning, that was what he wanted to do. But he was too curious for his own good.
"I think so too." he stated, staring right back as intently as the old man.
The shopkeeper didn't betray any emotion. "So you're gonna call the police then? I can give you the number of the chief, if you want him to come over."
All or nothing then. "I don't think you're responsible for all of them. In fact, I know you're not responsible for all of them."

The old man kept staring back, digesting his words. "Are you saying what I think you're saying?"
Mr. Parker shrugged. "Probably. Sooner or later, one of us has to say it out loud."
The old man nodded, slowly walked over to the door, locked it and changed the sign from 'open' to 'closed'. "Let's have a talk in my office."

The talk was long and tedious, both men trying not to divulge too much information, very slowly trying to build trust. But it became clear, especially when the shopkeeper took out a few of those 'missing' flyers and they figured out if either of them knew what happened to the girls, they were on the same page.
"They already broke into my store, your girls." the shopkeeper told him. That was new to the teacher. "They did? Damn, they kept that secret from me! Although, probably not surprising. No matter how much they like me, they wouldn't tell me about their crimes."
Pondering the new information, he had to ask: "So, you got any plans to deal with that? They're getting closer, and eventually they will go to the police."
The old man laughed. "I don't think they will. According to my source, they already figured out why the police doesn't find anything."
A bit cryptic, but Mr. Parker wasn't stupid. "So you got an ally among the cops. That explains a lot, I was wondering why it was so much easier for me since I moved here. And somebody close to the girls as well? I bet it's that college student who showed up recently!"
Looked like more than just one kidnapper, more like an organized crew. Mr. Parker wouldn't mind to have a few contacts himself, without Caleb he was a bit dry on that.
The old man just smiled and didn't say a word, so the teacher had to keep talking.
"Fine. So what's the plan? That group of girls isn't getting any smaller. And if they already know this much, they're getting too close. You can count me in, you know? I don't exactly want anybody to find out either. And even if they're just girls, that group is bigger than some of my classes already."

And finally, the old man told them about their plan. And he figured out what role he could play in this, after getting to know the rest of the crew who didn't mind to add another insider with experience. If it all worked out, that investigation would be over. And they would have some very interesting few days ahead, probably even weeks if they got all of them.

Present time (Day 1):

Of course things didn't work out as planned. The plan wasn't even to do this today, but circumstances had made that necessary. So they hastily prepared the bus. The core idea of their plan had been simple: Get all the girls on the bus, drive them to the cabin and then gas them all at once with the gas they installed on said bus.

Things didn't go according to plan starting at the library. While most girls were enthusiastic about going on a field trip, some were more cautious or had other reasons to stay back. He couldn't push them too much, and despite him and his allies trying their best to convince more of them to come along, there would have to be some cleanup at the library. They had at least anticipated that, even though they hoped it wouldn't be necessary. He made a phone call while the girls were distracted, and Niki and Alma would try their best to get the remaining girls with some more of that gas. He had no idea if that worked out.

But things went worse when they realized the bus simple couldn't get to the cabin thanks to the path up there being too narrow. They were morons, they should have checked that before! But that was the consequence of things moving faster than expected. They couldn't exactly gas them right there, there was no way to get them to the cabin on foot. Sure, they could have tied them up - but they were still very close to the main road, it seemed too risky. And he wasn't entirely sure that would work out either, their installation of the gas had been a bit hasty and might not even work, and the girls figuring out what was going on and then not getting gassed so close to the road was a recipe for disaster. So they went ahead with Dakota's suggestion to walk. He made sure nobody stayed behind this time, insisting they were his responsibility and he simply couldn't let anybody stay behind.

He could only imagine what kind of mess that would be at the cabin, the guys weren't exactly prepared for that. Once Dakota was fed up with the slow pace, her suggestion to split up the group was the best thing to happen today after everything else went wrong, that way the guys might have a better chance to get the girls in smaller groups.

His group at the rear started out small, but it was getting bigger. And he still had an ally with him, although one he wasn't too sure about. But Lacey had been the one to approach him. Time for her to do her part, because they were getting close to the cabin. And he had one backup plan he could still use.
"Okay everyone, time for a break! This is a nice place, let's just take a few minutes. I even brought some candy for you."

He handed the bag to Lacey, telling her: "Make sure every girl gets exactly one of these."
Let's hope she understands and let's hope that stuff works like it's supposed to. That candy was from Ed's special stash, and those were Ed's instructions how to use it. The high school senior sent him a questioning look, and he nodded - not that he cared too much, if she took a piece of candy herself he didn't think he'd mind, the jury was still out on what role she would play. And then she handed out the candy. Plenty of girls with him, like the pink haired twins he directed to the group himself just because he wanted them. Not that Lacey hadn't done the same, there were several girls the 19 year old girl herself had invited along. And then some others who were too curious for their own good.

The girls were talking among themselves while Lacey handed out the candy, and he saw the first yawns. "I'm really tired." Kylie stated, the chief's daughter. Finding out it wasn't just any cop who was part of this crew but indeed the chief himself was a welcome surprise for him. George hadn't exactly tried to get her to join the detectives, in fact he tried to keep her away from them. But it didn't work, and judging by their last meeting, he was fine with the outcome, since that was the ultimate fate he always had in mind for her. And she was bringing along her friend Susan, who happened to be Alma's granddaughter, or something like that. Even if this was happening sooner than those two adults had planned, they wanted it to happen eventually.
A few girls were lying down. One of them had wandered off and was just watching the pretty flowers, lying in the grass already as well.

And then they were out, all of them, without even noticing what happened to them. Lacey looked impressed. "Nice candy you got there. Now what?"
He shrugged. "Now we gotta get them the rest of the way to the cabin. Still half a mile, but if we did it any later it would be even more complicated."
They heard screams in the distance. Yeah, the girls ahead of them clearly met his friends.
"So we gotta carry them half a mile? Are you serious?"
He grinned. "Thankfully there's a solution to this problem." And he took out an old fashioned walkie talkie, their solution to phones not having any reception out here. "Guys, I got my group taken out. Bring a car and pick them up."

Lacey snickered. "Oh, I can't wait to have my fun with these pretty brats. Hurting them is gonna be so much fun!"
He laughed. "I couldn't agree more."
At least they got them without any further issues. The screams coming from up the road told them one thing: That didn't go as smoothly.
"Fuck!"
Looking back after Lacey's outburst, he saw the problem. The girl that had wandered off to watch the flowers? Wasn't lying there any more. She was gone!
"Fuck, Cassie didn't eat her candy!" Lacey realized. So much about no issues for them.

Chapter Text

(Flo's perspective)

More time had passed, maybe an hour? Maybe more?
Flo was still in pain, it didn't get any better. Her insides felt horrible, she kept getting stomach cramps. Something was very wrong in her tummy! And her back felt just as bad. And her coochie, and her butt hole. And her fingers. That were totally not gone, no way they were!

The door opened again. Someone came in but didn't say anything yet. She felt him touch her down there. "Mmmhhh!"
"Shut up, cunt!"
An angry guy, that was all she got. Why couldn't it be someone nice? And not fake nice like that one guy, or someone who she thought to be nice like Mr. Parker, someone really nice who would help her!
"Yo, chill out man! We're here to have fun!"
Another guy? Two guys! Fun? Why did their fun always mean more pain for her? That was so unfair!

"Damn, that bitch! Her pussy is a mess, that crazy bitch made the best part useless!"
He grabbed her ass cheeks and spread them, not at all being careful not to touch the spots where the whip had split her skin open. She hissed in pain, they ignored that.
"At least the other hole is still fine, even though it's used as well. Yeah, I'm just gonna ass rape her then."
"Nnnhhh!" Not again!
"You go second!" he instructed the other guy.
"Yo man, I ain't waiting for you. And this nigga ain't fucking any ass!"
She felt another hand on her coochie.
"That pussy is still fine. Yo, let's double team her!"
She felt one dick touch her butt hole. Nonono! Don't do that please!
But he pushed it in. Ahh!
The other guy didn't waste any time either, and she felt another one force his way into her coochie. Owww!
Neither guy was a big as the first guy, but what Scarlet had done with that horrible metal thingy meant any touch in there hurt like hell. She already had stomach cramps before, she couldn't do this any more!

"Nnnhhh!"
"Shut up, fuck meat! Stupid cunt. This is all you're good for, bitch!"
They had filled up both her holes, just like she feared making her tummy cramp even worse than before because she was getting raped from both ends. "Mmmmhhh!"
"Shut up!"
The guy behind her pulled her hair back, as if she wasn't in enough pain already. "Mmmmppff!"

They kept going, that guy continuing to insult her while he violated her ass. "Useless piece of meat! You all think you're better than me! That's what you get, fuck meat!"
"Yo man, that pussy is still tight! Chill out and have fun!" the other guy added in a more relaxed tone. Relaxed or not, he was hurting her just as much!
Tears were streaming down her face, Flo was desperate and starting to lose hope. She was too scared to scream any more. That one guy was now ranting about stupid females and how she didn't deserve to be this beautiful. He was scary! And he was hurting her!
And the other one wasn't exactly gentle either. He didn't insult her. But then instead she felt his hand on her face, and he pinched her nose closed. With the gag blocking her mouth she couldn't breathe any more!
"Mmmhh!"
"Yo bitch! Try to hold your breathe if you wanna stay alive."
They kept going, and she struggled.
"See? They always get tighter when they can't breathe, works like a charm!"

She struggled for air, close to passing out!
And then she felt both guys explode inside of her, first one and moments later the other. And they let go. She could breathe again! This was so scary!
"That was good. And now let's punish her for having a messed up pussy!"
The other guy laughed. "Man, you white guys always try to find a reason. Punish her? This isn't about punishment."
Thank you? Maybe he would finally help her, at least a little bit?
But he continued. "We do this stuff because it's fun! And I don't give a fuck about her feelings, she's just a pussy. It's fun to hurt her, that's why we do it, man! That pussy didn't do anything wrong, but that doesn't matter at all."
"Nnnhhh!"

"Fine, whatever. Yeah bitch, we do this for fun. And to punish you for being so pretty!"
The other guy laughed. "Dude ... fine, let's just start. What do you wanna do first?"
"Andy said we could do anything we want as long as she's still alive when we're done."
"Man, she doesn't need to know we can't kill her yet! And they say I'm talking too much."
Yet? She was so scared!

"So what? She's gonna wish we killed her anyway! Do you like fire, bitch?"
Fire? What did he mean?
"Dude, just take your iron and let's start!"
And without any more warning, she felt something hot on her butt. Very hot. Extremely hot!
"Nnnnnnhhhhhh!"
"Burn, you little bitch! Burn for us!"
Ahhh! Her ass! Owwww!
Two very hot things were touching her, one on every cheek.
Owwww! So hot!

Then they slowly dragged the irons away from her butt, down her legs. Owww! It felt so bad! Her legs were on fire!
"Suffer, bitch! Burn for me, you little cunt!"
"Yo man, one day I gotta tell you how I burned a bitch alive. That was fun! But this is slower, even better."
What kind of horrible monster was that guy? He burned a girl alive? Horrific!
Just like what they did to her, she certainly felt like they were burning her alive. Those extremely hot things were going down all the way. So very slowly, and it felt awful!

Then they pulled her feet forward with that bar between her legs and pushed the hot irons into her foot soles. Ahhhh!
"You're never gonna walk again on those feet. Burn for us, cunt!"
"Dude, it smells like a barbecue in here."
They both laughed. "Maybe we're gonna roast one of the others. I really wanna see that!"
Flo was in too much pain to care about anybody else. Roast whoever you want, just stop hurting me!
Owww! The barbed wire wrapped around her feet was bad, this made it worse.
"The wire is starting to melt into her flesh. That's cool! Just what you deserve for being so pretty, you stupid cunt!"
Owww! Noooo! Stoooop!
She was screaming into her gag nonstop. She was in so much pain!

"I bet this is gonna stop the bleeding from your cunt as well, bitch. Suffer, stupid slut!"
Without giving her time to understand what he meant, one of the guys pushed his burning iron into her vagina. Nooo! Ahhh! Hooot!
Her tummy felt bad before, now it got way worse. She was burning! Her coochie was on fire! Ahhh!
Screaming in terror, she just heard them laugh. And then she passed out.

She didn't know how long she was out, but she felt something stinging her neck and jolted awake, her heart racing.
"Works like a charm, the pussy is back. They are prepared for everything in here, Derek!"
"Yeah, that was great. Come on, let's keep going, I already know what I want to do next to the little bitch!"
Nooo! No more please! Please no more!

---

(Derek's perspective)

At the time of Megan's and Dakota's first meeting in the library, several months ago:

Derek listened to the conversation the two girls had, carefully hiding behind a book shelf. The high school student just came here to use one of those public computers. Because his whore mother had taken away his internet access, again! Just because one of his sneaky little half sisters had seen him watching porn and promptly ratted him out to their mother. He hated those little brats! It wasn't even any kind of special porn, just the regular stuff. Every guy watched porn, this was so unfair!

Then he saw the redhead sitting there all alone. Such a pretty girl, maybe he should visit this library more often. And with nobody else around, he realized he could just watch her from this hiding spot. He was hoping she would move a bit and reveal a little skin, but with the sweater she was wearing that didn't seem likely. Couldn't it be summer again, when all those girls were wearing barely anything? Although, with his newly planted hidden camera in the girls locker room, he might get some very interesting videos anyway - once his internet access was restored. He hoped that would work out, getting it there hadn't been easy and he felt a bit like a secret agent on a mission when he installed it.

He often remembered that one night from almost six years ago, the best night he ever had. It seemed like a dream, so far away. But it did happen, it wasn't a dream!
Unfortunately, it was also the only night like that he ever got. His dad never came back from that trip, that idiot went missing on the other side of the world, and without him he had no idea where to start looking for a different girl - he remembered how his dad had warned him not to snatch just any girl off the street, but what else was he even supposed to do? He was living with his mum full time, and she just sucked. That bitch was watching him like a hawk, making sure he didn't get too close to any girls. Stupid cunt! Yeah, she was his mom. But she was still a stupid cunt! And a whore!

Not that he wouldn't call other women whores, but really - Derek had two half sisters, and they both had different fathers. Because that slut kept cheating on every guy! He hated her so much.
And he hated his little sisters as well. He wished he had at least one brother, someone who might have more in common with him. Those brats, always sneaking up on him and snitching to their mother when he did anything he wasn't supposed to do. Life could have been much easier if they weren't around. Not to mention how much of a tease they were becoming the older they got. It was driving him crazy how he couldn't do anything about that!

Watching girls like this, that was all he could do now. Dreaming of the things he would love to do to them. He was turning 18 soon, then he should have a little more freedom from his mother - one more year of high school, then he'd move out. Maybe he would get a chance eventually? If he could just find out where his dad got that girl from, that would really help him a lot. He still thought it was probably one of those other guys from his squad, and nobody made it back home. His life could have been so very different if his dad didn't get himself killed in some stupid war. He had tried reaching out to other guys who lost their dads then, and while it wasn't exactly a waste of time because he made a few similar minded friends that way, it didn't bring him any closer to finding where they got the girls.

Back to the present. The other girl came around, the blonde - slightly older, just as pretty. The girls didn't see him, so he just stayed where he was. Listening in on them. He didn't even mean to, because he didn't really care about what girls talked about. They just had to be pretty, they didn't need to talk - ideally they'd never talk, he loved it when they were gagged, like they usually were in his favorite movies. They were all the same anyway, those selfish bitches.
Just this time, their conversation got kinda interesting. Missing girls, huh? He never paid attention to those missing girl posters, but if there were that many, maybe they were right. And his mind jumped to kidnappings just as quickly as they did. Why didn't he think of this before?

Maybe that was his dad's old connection? Could it be? It had to be, no way there was more than one kidnapper in the area. That meant he was still around! He should have done this investigation himself, he could have found him already! He was much smarter than those cunts anyway.

Still, he should keep listening. Keep spying on them, find out what they were finding out. Why do the work himself? Might as well let those bitches do it for him!
He just knew, this could be his big breakthrough. And he learned something valuable right away: It looked like nobody really cared about missing girls. That was interesting for sure. Maybe it was time to meet with his friends.

Chapter Text

(Sammy's perspective)

A few months ago, in prison:

Sammy pressed his back against the wall. "Shit, guys. Shit, don't do anything stupid guys! It was just a joke, I swear!"
The three men kept advancing on him, each of them bigger than Sammy who was a rather scrawny black guy in his early twenties. He could fight, he grew up on the street after all, he was used to fighting. But not all three of them at once, not without a weapon, no chance in hell.
"Guys, come on! We're all friends in here, aren't we?" he tried. He should have kept his mouth shut. It was always his mouth getting him into trouble!
And their leader confirmed it. "We heard you say some stuff, Sammy."
"Hey, this nigga was just joking! No harm no foul! Just joking around really!"

They didn't look like they were buying it. His stupid blabbermouth! What did he even say? Something about liking pussy, so what was the problem? They all did! Or most of them anyway, not that he cared.
Okay, so he said he didn't care if the pussy wanted it or not. Maybe not that smart. But there were other guys like that in here too! Didn't win you any medals in here, but nobody really cared that much.
And then he said something about young pussy. Yeah, that might have been the problem. Kids, that's where they were drawing line - unlike him. Pussy is pussy, no matter how young! And if he liked them a little younger than most, so what? Damn, he wished he had a knife, he was a wizard with his knife! Or really anything to defend himself.

Then another guy joined the group. Caleb! Sammy got to know the big guy a bit, tried to become friends with him. Always paid off to have friends in here, but the big guy wasn't interested. He kinda liked him, he just wasn't sure Caleb felt the same way. Shit, he was really hoping Caleb came here to help him and not them.
"What's the problem, troopers?" the chill guy asked the others. They respected him. "Yo man! You gotta help me! It's all just a big misunderstanding!" Sammy tried.
Their leader tried to get into Caleb's face. "He's a kiddie fucker! He's dead!"
Shit! Did he have to put it like that? "Just a misunderstanding!" he tried again. And for some reason Caleb nodded and got between them. "He says it's a misunderstanding."
"Yeah, totally a misunderstanding! Yo guys, no harm no foul!" Sammy tried again.
Caleb was a scary guy. He had been some kind of mercenary, he could probably fight all three of them at once and win. Was he really on his side?

"You really wanna do that? For this kiddie fucker?" the leader spat. But Caleb just shrugged and didn't move. The guys reconsidered and clearly decided that wasn't worth it, they slowly backed away. Praise the lord!
When it was just Caleb and him, Sammy breathed a sigh of relief. "Man, I thought I was dead! Thanks man, that was close!"
Caleb now looked at him and put his hand on his shoulder. "You and I, we're gonna have a little chat. Right now."
And Sammy gulped.

Well, that chat with Caleb turned out much better than Sammy expected. They had very similar interests, only Caleb was a lot more close lipped about that in prison. Probably a good idea. Sammy told him all about his past, growing up in Brazil on the streets, part of a gang with his big brother, getting introduced to pussy and how to grab them at a young age and then just rolling with it, living his best life. Any pussy alone on the street was fair game! And whenever they got a pair of mother and daughter, the other guys were fine with him taking the younger pussy. And he got to do whatever he wanted with that pussy, and that often went far beyond what the other guys did - nobody cared as long as she didn't get to live to tell the tale. Life was great!

Until his brother and most of the rest of his people got gunned down, prompting him to flee to the US. Where it was much harder to get pussy than before. He tried anyway, and that quickly landed him in here. Sammy told Caleb all of that, he really liked to talk.

And since Sammy was getting out right around the time Caleb did, they decided to work together. Should either of them find something interesting, they were going to share. So it wasn't that surprising when Sammy got a call, just a few weeks after getting out of prison. Caleb told him about a big so called business opportunity for them, and asked him if he was interested. Of course he was!

---

(Flo's perspective)

Flo was desperate, while the guys didn't see a reason to stop hurting her.
"Yeah? Speak up, man! What do you wanna do with that pussy?"
"I want to cut some parts off that bitch! Like her fingers! Only she already lost them. But I bet we can cut off way more than that!"
Noo! She had tried her best to forget about her fingers. They were still there, they couldn't be gone!

"Yo man, good idea! I'm like a wizard with a knife."
"You said that before, Sammy, time to show me! And this time I won't even get into trouble. What do we cut off first?"
The other guy laughed. "Man, don't get ahead of yourself. Let's start easy with a few cuts, so she gets used to the knife like the good little pussy she is."
Please stop doing this! I'm already in so much pain!

But she felt the knife on her arm, close to her shoulder.
"Just like this. Tiny cuts, not very deep."
Owww! It felt awful!
"Just tiny paper cuts."
"Mmmmhhh!"
"See, she doesn't like it. Now do the other arm, Derek!"
Derek did just that. It didn't feel any different, just as awful.
"Nnnnhhhh!"
"Yeah, just like that!"
"Suffer for me, bitch!"

The guys continued to use the knife all over her arms, from the shoulders to her hands. Small cuts, but really painful!
"Now let's cut off some parts! I want to cut this cunt to pieces!" Derek demanded.
"Chill, dude! Fine, let's do that then. What do you wanna cut off first?"
Nothing please! Nothing! Please go away and let me go!
And she felt a pair of fingers grab one of her nipples and twist it.
"Her nipples of course!"
Nooo!

"Man, you white guys are so predictable. Fine, let's do her nipples!"
Each guy grabbed one of them, and then they started cutting.
"Go slowly. No, even slower! You want to make her really suffer, man! Or you want to do it quick for the shock."
"No, let's make her suffer as much as possible!"
Nooo!
It took forever, they really took their time. And it was so painful! She felt them slowly slice through her flesh. She screamed into her gag!
Not that it helped. Finally they got both of her nipples.
"Yo man, now her clit? If it's not burned to a crisp already."
She didn't even know what that was, but it couldn't be good.
She felt one of them touch her poor coochie. Looking for the spot, and then finding it. And rubbing it, squeezing it.
"Nnnnnhhhhh!" That's what they meant? Oh dear god!
"Nah, still working just fine. What do you think, want me to cut it off?"
"Nnnhh!"
Oh god oh god!
"Tempting, but no. The twins told me to let them have it."
The other guy laughed. What twins?

"Yo, you're lucky girl. You can keep your clit. Anything else you want me to cut off? No matter what else it's gonna be, it won't be as bad, man."
"They already took her fingers, and if we cut off her ears she can't hear me any more, that's useless."
"So we're done then?"
Please be done! Please let all of this be a nightmare instead and let me wake up!

"Sammy, you said you're a wizard with a knife. I could have done all that stuff on my own! Anything special you can do to make her suffer even more?"
"Yo man, I can do anything with that knife! Just ask and I'll deliver."
"Can you skin her, Sammy?"
"Mmmmhh! Mmmmhh!" The idea was barely comprehensible to her. Skin her? Noo!
"Of course I can, man! But dude, that's probably gonna kill her. I did it once and that pussy was dead before I was done with her. And that's the only thing we aren't allowed to do yet."
She was terrified! All of this was just pure horror!
"Maybe just skin her a little bit? So that she doesn't die?"

No, don't do that either!
"Sure man, I can do that. This nigga can do everything with a knife!"
She felt the knife a little under her chest. "That's how far those barbed wires go down, this is where I'll make the first cut."
He cut through her skin, all around her torso. Just a small paper cut. And just as painful as before on her arms!
And he put the knife lower on her body, just on her hips.
"We're gonna leave the pussy, it's burned out anyway, and her ass looks hard to do with all that burned skin. But everything in between."
Another small paper cut all around her body. Owww!

"And now we just make small vertical cuts. See, just like that!"
She felt the next paper cut, going down all over her tummy. Oww!
Another one next to it. Owwww!
"And now you try to peel it off. Ain't that easy, you'd have to roast that little cunt first and we ain't got time for that. But that's what we got the knife for!"
She felt the knife going under her skin, and then he started to slowly rip it off.
"Like peeling an apple. Maybe a bit harder. But way more fun!"

Not fun! Not at all! Owww!
Slowly, very slowly, he was peeling off her skin. Mostly using the knife. "Yeah, suffer you little bitch!"
"Mmmmppfff! Mmmmmgggghhh!"
"Yo, make music for us, pussy!"
"Scream, you bitch!"
She did, she couldn't do anything else but scream. This felt horrific!
And strip by strip, they peeled the skin off her body. Her tummy first, then her sides and eventually her back.
"Yo man, now she's truly naked all the way round." Sammy laughed.

"Yeah, this was awesome! Way better than just fucking. I just wish we could have snuffed her."
"Dude, just maybe we can watch if you stay nice for once. Don't you wanna see what your friends will do with her?"
Flo just wanted the pain to end at this point. They were done, but everything still hurt, and not just a bit. It was so much worse than before! She couldn't even think of any body part that didn't hurt!

The guys finally left her alone again.

Chapter Text

(Derek's perspective)

A while ago, over the last few years:

When Derek's dad went missing with his squad, he lost any chance to get more girls to play with. And as he grew older, he tried to figure out how to get in contact with the guy who had delivered that girl, if he was still around - if he was part of the missing squad he wouldn't get anywhere, but maybe he wasn't?

He had no clue what to do, going through his dad's stuff didn't bring him any closer since dad clearly kept these activities a secret and didn't leave anything in writing. But he finally had one promising idea: If his dad had done that for him, maybe one of the other guys on his squad might have done the same? So he started looking into the families of those other guys.
There were roughly twenty guys in that squad. Most of them didn't have any children, but some did. And he was looking for sons, obviously. For sons his age or even older, and since his dad was one of the older guys in that group, there really weren't that many.

One of those guys was Travis. He was the son of one of his dad's guys, and he was just one year older than Derek. Might be a little young, but since his own dad did this for him, maybe there was a chance? Meeting with Travis, he almost immediately thought this wouldn't work out. Because Travis had a twin sister, Lacey. And there was no way his father would have done that with her around, right? The pair seemed inseparable, and a part of his mind wondered if they were having more than the usual sibling relationship. If they did, that was kinda sick - but not the kind of sick he was looking for. So he left that first meeting convinced this was going nowhere.

But he underestimated Lacey. She was smart, at least for a girl. While Derek just assumed there was no way the twins would be able to help him, Lacey figured out why he was there. Because he already had a reputation as the weird guy at school, he was an outsider. So the twins were the ones approaching him back, asking him questions that eventually made it clear to Derek what they were after. It took some back and forth until they came clean to each other. Their dad did bring girls for Travis, two times. But not just for Travis, Lacey joined in - they always did everything together and their dad was reasonably sure Lacey wouldn't turn against them. The pair of twins were real sadists, both of them very clear about what they wanted. And what they did to those girls was worse than what Derek ever did! Just because he had been inexperienced and unprepared of course.

The twins loved the snuff videos Derek had found. The only complaints Lacey had that there were usually just guys doing the torturing. "I can be way more cruel than those guys!"
So Derek made some friends, without getting any closer to where those girls were coming from. Because the twins had no idea either, they were hoping he could tell them more. Being friends with Lacey was a weird perspective, girls weren't supposed to be friends, they were supposed to be just fuck meat. But Lacey was different, and begrudgingly he had to accept her. Although he still sometimes thought about using her the way she was supposed to be used.

Meeting the twins still didn't bring Derek any closer to finding the guy who supplied their dads with the girls, and he was starting to believe he'd never find him, but he did finally find two like minded people.

---

(Flo's perspective)

Flo was drifting in and out of consciousness after what those guys did to her. Her whole body was in so much pain!
She didn't really register what happened until she got a syringe stuck in her neck, and the adrenaline shot fully woke her up. "Mmmmhhh!"
"See, Travis? There she is! Time to wake up, little one! We want to play with you!"
A girl's voice. Another girl she knew, like Scarlet? Maybe - Flo didn't know, Flo didn't care. She just wanted the pain to end!

"Yeah, that stuff works wonders. Do you understand what's happening, little girl? We're here to hurt you some more."
"Nnnnhhh!"
"Oh yeah, she's still all there. This is gonna be fun!"
"Shame you can't see right now. But I can just tell you what I brought for you: A bunch of needles!"
Needles? Flo didn't like needles at all, she was scared of them. Had been scared of them. Right now, she just wanted the pain to end!

"Where do you want to stick them? Tits aren't really there. Her fingers are gone. Her clit?"
She felt his hand probe around her coochie and fold her labia to the side. "Mmppff!"
"Yeah, still there. I made Derek promise to leave it for us, but you never now with that psycho."
The girl sounded like she licked her lips. "Yummy! Give me some needles!"
She had heard that voice before, but she was really in too much pain to remember.

Flo felt her touch her special spot down there. Noo!
And the first needle went in. "Nnnhhh!"
Oh god, that felt terrible!
And another one. No!
That evil girl kept going. Only that she didn't lick her lips any more, she licked Flo's face. "Mmmpff!"
"Yeah, little girl. It hurts! They're so pretty when they're in pain!"

Travis laughed. "Keep going, that's fun! But I think I wanna fuck her ass now."
"Yeah, take her ass you bad boy! I bet I can make her extra tight with those needles."
The guy was now starting to rape her butt, like Derek before him. Oww! She hated it when their dicks went into her guts, that always made her stomach cramp!
But the girl was worse, still sticking more of those small needles into her clit. The pain was indescribable!

Flo's torment continued with the girl sticking more needles into her, now also putting some of them into her labia. Until the guy was done, announcing it with a big moan and blowing his load into her guts. Eww!
"Yeah baby! That was great!"
And she felt both of their mouths kissing her face and licking it, and then each other. Flo was just whimpering. Everything hurt!

Taking a few steps back, the girl announced a new idea: "Those bad boys took away most of our fun, but they also gave us something new to play with."
And she touched Flo's exposed flesh on her belly. Owww! "Nnnhhh!"
Every little touch there hurt so much!
"What do you think, is this a good place for a few more needles?" she suggested.

"Wicked idea! Yeah, let's turn her into a porcupine."
"Not really a porcupine, they got the sharp parts on the outside. This little one gets them on the inside!"
And the first needle got stuck into her exposed flesh. Ahhh! That felt awful!
Her clit might be more sensitive than her belly, but her exposed flesh without skin was extremely sensitive as well. The needles went inside, increasing the already insanely high amount of pain she was in.
Flo was screaming nonstop now. Just end it! Kill me! Please, end it! Please!
Not that she wanted to die, but she had lost any hope to get out of this and back to normal. If she died it would be over at least!

But they took their time. And then when they were finally done with her exposed flesh, this time the boy already had the next idea.
"She doesn't have fingers any more, but her toes are still there. Her feet are a bit burned, especially the soles, but I think the toes are good enough for a few more needles."
And the girl laughed. "Of course you go for the feet, was only a matter of time with you, Travis! Fine, let's torture her feet."
"Nnnhhh!"

They grabbed her feet and the needles went in, but she didn't expect them to go under her toe nails! Ahhh! That hurt just as much as the other places! Please, just let it end!
The twins took their time, even teasing her a few times.
"There's the needle, you think it's gonna go in? Just a little bit. Just kidding! But how about now?"
The more Flo panicked, the more they laughed. And the more they kept teasing her. "Here it comes little girl! Oops, just kidding! Is it this toe? Or that one? Here we go!"

Eventually they were done with all her toes. Not that the pain was going away. Flo was back to whimpering. She couldn't take it any more!
And then another voice turned up.
"Guys? I wanna have some fun with her too! Come on, let me join!"
Another guy.
"Fine, you can join us Miles. We're done with the needles, you can decide what's next for our little porcupine."

Chapter Text

(Derek's perspective)

About two years ago:

The twins weren't Derek's only lead, there was another even more promising lead. Most of the guys in his dad's squad were younger than him, and so if they had kids, they were usually younger than Derek. But one of the guys in his squad was older and had a son who was supposed to be about five years older than Derek, and so Derek tried to find him. Was he still living at home?

He was not, but when he visited to figure that out he met another boy, his little brother. Much younger than the guy Derek was looking for, Miles was 15 at the time. Still barely one year younger than Derek, so maybe there was a chance? Derek had his doubts, but when the boy asked him to stay over for a while he obliged. Partially because there was also a younger sister around, and Derek didn't waste any opportunity to get a better look at girls like that.

Miles was a redheaded boy, just like his sister was a redhead. When Derek wanted to know about his big brother, he just shrugged: "He's a soldier, like dad. He isn't around very much."
So much about that, there wasn't really anything else he could ask Miles about. Well, he could still talk to his big brother when he got the chance. And Derek got distracted by the little sister coming into the boy's room - the same age as his own older half sister, and just as pretty, if not prettier. Even if this visit didn't get him anywhere, at least he got a good look at her. Yummy!
Could he find a way to ask Miles for pictures of her without sounding suspicious? Once she left again, Miles looked at him differently. Curious, calculating.
"Why do you want to see my brother?"
Derek shrugged. "No particular reason, just to talk about our dads."
The boy nodded. "Our dads, hm?" And the boy leaned in and whispered: "Is this about the stuff they did with that girl?"

Derek was caught off guard, and since Miles spilled the beans, Derek just asked him to continue. The big brother did indeed get at least one girl from his dad, maybe more. But Miles only knew about one for sure, and he only knew about that because the curious boy had found that video - they had actually filmed what they did to her. Miles had been too young, they didn't include him when they did those things and he was a bit jealous when he heard how Derek got lucky while he was that young, but Miles was good at finding stuff he wasn't supposed to find. Miles eventually showed that stuff to Derek as well, once they got to know each other a little better. They hadn't even been that brutal, but they certainly had their fun, unlike the girl. And Miles?
He could have ruined his brother's life with that find, but he decided to keep that video and did a much better job at hiding it. Miles loved to watch that video, he did that many times whenever he got the chance, and he very much wanted to do the same. Only, not just the same. His big brother might have raped that girl, but Miles had much more sinister ideas.

When the boys got closer, he confided into Derek: "I once crucified my sister's kitten. And then I burned it."
Okay then. No, Derek was not interested in doing that to animals. He made a face. "I'd never do that to a cat!"
Miles shrugged. "I was just curious. It cried like a little girl, that was fun! But the next time I crucify something, I want it to be a girl. Like the one from the video."
Yeah, he could get behind that.
"Or like your sister?" Derek probed. That was the girl Derek had his eyes on - especially since Miles did indeed have pictures of her he shared with Derek. Nothing special, but good enough to get him even more interested in the little redhead. He wanted her so bad!
Miles shrugged. "Maybe. Would be really fun to watch! I bet Judith would scream even more than her cat." He licked his lips. Yeah, Derek could get behind that for sure. But not before he'd have a lot of fun with the little tease!
"Or maybe one of your sisters?" Miles probed. Yeah, he wouldn't mind that either. He'd love for those little bitches to suffer like that! Both of them! Maybe they could trade sisters somehow. But for now that was all just fantasy, no way to do those things to either of them.

Eventually he showed Miles some of the snuff videos he found online. And the boy loved them, just like he expected. Derek didn't get any closer to figuring out where their dads got the girls, but he did make another friend. A boy who was kinda scaring him. A true psychopath, because when he was around his sister or his mom, he was easily able to fool them. They actually liked him!
Miles was scary. He got along with the twins just as easily.

---

(Flo's perspective)

While her tormentors discussed what to do next, Flo got a short break. But just hearing their discussion was horrific enough, and she kept trying to somehow get them to stop. But all her muffled complaints and all her pleading to end this hell were ignored.

Miles was pondering the options. "I'd love to watch her burn. Or nailed to a cross. Or both at the same time!"
"Nnnhh!"
Travis laughed. "Oh yeah, that would be nice to watch. But it would kill her, and that's the only thing we're not allowed to do."
No! Kill me! Please kill me so this ends! Just maybe not like that. No, definitely not like that! Just kill me quickly!

The girl had an idea: "We don't need to nail her to a cross. How about we just put the nails into her flesh? Don't need anything to nail her to."
"Yeah! Let's do that!" Miles agreed enthusiastically. Flo whimpered. No more!
They grabbed her legs and pulled them up, and then one of them put a nail to her foot sole - despite the burns all over her sole, she still felt the touch. And then Travis started hammering that thing into her foot. Some of her nerves were scorched, but she still very much felt the pain. "Mmmmpppff! Mmmmgggh!"
"I love it when she screams!"

Once he was done, Miles had already decided what was coming next: "Do it again! Do it again!"
Please stop!
And Travis hammered another nail into her sole, this time the other foot. Her poor feet!
Miles suggest the next step: "Can you put one into her ankle? Destroying her flesh isn't enough, I want to shatter her bones!"
Noo!
Travis did as the other boy commanded. "That's harder to do, bone is harder than flesh." he complained, while driving the nail bit by bit into her ankle. Either way, it hurt like hell!
"You're a big boy, you can do it. Come on!" his sister teased him, giggling.
Travis grunted and kept hammering. Flo felt her ankle bones come apart, splintering inside her flesh, hurting her even more in the process. Her ankle felt awful!
"I wanna do the other one!" Miles declared.

Travis laughed. "Sure thing, buddy. But that's hard work, are you sure you're strong enough?"
Some guys might have been offended to get called weak, Miles was different. "Of course I'm not strong enough. That's why I'm not using a hammer."
A machine turned on, she heard a whirring sound. "I'm using a drill!"
"See? Miles is smarter than you, dumb ass!" the girl snickered.
"Shut up, Lacey!"
They kept bickering, but Flo couldn't listen to them any more - the sudden pain in her other ankle was too intense. Ahhh!

Miles used the drill to make a hole in her ankle, she had no idea if he was actually putting a nail or anything else inside and she didn't care. She just felt the pain, and it was insane!
Her ankle shattered like the other one before, just much faster, doing what felt like even more damage in the process. She screamed into her gag in despair.
The pain ebbed down slightly when the boy was done, but he didn't stop the drill. "Now I'm gonna drill your knees!" he declared, and keeping his word he put the torture device exactly there. Noo!

Flo never stopped screaming, and now one of her knees exploded in the same kind of pain when her knee cap shattered and the bone ripped open her flesh. And then her other knee cap. She couldn't really move her legs any more, both her ankles and her knees were completely destroyed. And he went even higher.
"And now your hips. Scream for me, bitch!"
More whirring, and the drill made a hole in her hip. She kept screaming, and he didn't stop making holes either. He didn't keep it at just one hole on every side, he made three or four. Flo didn't count, she just screamed.

The whirring stopped, and Flo barely noticed. Until Miles had another suggestion: "Can we burn her now?"
"You know we can't kill her. And she's already been burnt in many places."
"That sucks, I really wanna burn a girl!"
Flo whimpered. The pain never stopped!
"We could shock her? That's almost the same thing. Same pain, just not as much damage."
"Yeah! Let's shock her!"

Lacey came up with the details. "We already put all those needles in her. Just attach a few wires here and there. Yeah, on the ones in her clit!"
They worked for a few minutes, minutes that were still painful enough without them even doing anything special. While Flo just knew it would get even worse, if that was possible. And then Miles excitedly told her: "I'm gonna turn it on, have fun bitch! Burn for me!"
Maybe she didn't burn, but what happened to her clit felt like it was burning. Or worse!
The current was going through her clit, in and out, and her whole body reacted. Muscle spasms all over! Even where her joints where damaged, meaning her legs - driving even more bone splinters into her flesh, increasing her pain even more.
"Yeah! Fry for me!"

The electricity was coursing through her body, they didn't just give her a brief shock. They kept it going, and the current meant she couldn't even breathe any more. She was just shaking, the pain never stopping. Please just let me die!
"Miles, we gotta stop it or she's gonna die. Give her a little break."
No, just let me die! Please let me die!
But they stopped. For a moment. And then the pain resumed.

They did this several times, the agony didn't get any less. Flo screamed, and when she didn't have enough strength left to do that she just whimpered. And finally, they decided it was enough and left her alone.
Was it time to die? Please let it be time to die! I don't want to live any more! Please!
While she was alone, she finally remembered Lacey.

---

(Lacey's perspective)

A few days after Derek watched Megan and Dakota in the library:

Lacey listened to Derek's explanation of what he found out. There were indeed a lot of girls going missing, and maybe Derek had found something important. Now what to do with that information?
Of course the boys dreamed of kidnapping a girl themselves. Fine, not just the boys. Lacey had some long term plans in motion already, working as a babysitter for several families, only taking jobs with little girls, and some of those girls were promising if she ever got her chance. But that would need careful planning, she needed more time. As much as she sometimes just wanted to bring one of those girls home, and she could probably do that because they trusted her completely: Even with all the new background information, she didn't think she would be able to get away with that.

And she didn't think the guys would be much help, not with the kidnapping. Her brother was somewhat charismatic, and she made sure to introduce her 'candidates' to him so he could help and they'd trust him too. But without her help, he couldn't really get close to the girls they wanted, and the older he got the more difficult it would get.
Miles might have the best chance to attract girls, he was a nice and friendly boy, nobody who didn't know him would think he'd be a threat. Not the people who knew him either, not even his sister. And if Lacey didn't know any better, she wouldn't think much of him either. Yeah, maybe he could get it done eventually.
Derek however just didn't have any charisma, everybody he ever met thought he was a creep - not that they were wrong about that. And not the physical strength either, he'd probably lose a fight against his oldest sister, and that girl was 11.

Even now when it came to keeping an eye on those girls in the library, the boys weren't very helpful. Derek had the idea to plant a listening device in the library. That would probably work just like the camera he planted in the girl's locker room. He might be good with the tech, impressive actually, but he just underestimated every girl and hadn't expected them to find it at all - when they did in fact find it almost immediately. At least they had no idea who planted it and the people in charge just dismissed it - "boys will be boys, nothing to worry about". But he didn't get any pictures from it either. No, if they planted something like that in the library and those girls would find it, they wouldn't simply dismiss it.
So Derek suggested to take turns watching the girls. Sure - you're lucky they didn't notice you yet, but if one of the biggest creeps in the school watched that group of girls, she already knew who their prime suspect for the kidnappings would be. No, she'd have to be the one to keep an eye on those girls. Even if Travis or Miles wouldn't be as bad as Derek, any of the boys would be suspicious. Maybe she could get closer to them? Lacey was much better at making friends than the boys, and her babysitting job gave her experience to work with younger girls.

With the group of girls slowly growing, because more and more girls Dakota approached decided they wanted to know more, Lacey found it easier to insert herself in that group. She wasn't even the only frequent visitor in the library who got curious, everything was working well. The girls did suspect the old shopkeeper of being behind the kidnappings, and both her and Travis had paid him a visit. Lacey wasn't sure what to think of him. He didn't seem physically capable of doing anything, but she got creepy vibes of him. But that wasn't enough to approach him, and her brother agreed with her.

The group of girls kept growing even more, and whatever this was, it was slowly getting out of control. Her and the boys still hadn't really done anything. They weren't sure if they should approach the shopkeeper, Dakota and Zoe breaking into his shop hadn't really changed that. And now the girls suspected the chief of police?
It did make a lot of sense. But Lacey certainly wasn't going to risk approaching a police officer - if they were wrong, that was the best way to get all of them arrested. Instead, she had an eye on Mr. Parker. The teacher seemed familiar somehow, and not because she knew him from school - she did not, she never had a class with him. He didn't act openly suspicious, not really, but he was around just as often as herself, and she got the feeling he was listening very carefully. That creepy college guy Chris was doing the same, but she thought he was just the regular creep who jumped at the chance to have a good reason to be around that many girls, while Mr. Parker seemed to be something else.

And then one day, in Derek's basement with the guys, just watching one of their favorite snuff movies, she realized. That's how she knew him! The guy was covered in a latex suit, making sure nobody could identify him. But she did see his eyes, and she recognized those eyes. He was the same size as well, and the same build. No doubt about it.
"That's Mr. Parker!" she pointed out confidently. Of course the boys didn't see it. Not even Derek who had been in his class for years. He was so useless!

Seeing him in the library the next day, she took a very good look at him again, especially at his eyes. Yes, she was sure. It was him!
Lacey wasn't a coward. Hard to be a coward when you surround yourself with three sadistic boys who may or may not think about raping you to death - yes, she included her twin brother in that. She liked the thrill!
So she waited for the right moment to catch him alone.
"Mr. Parker, wait up! I have a question for you!"
He smiled at her, that nice teacher smile. "Lacey, isn't it? Sure, go ahead, what do you want to know?"
Making sure nobody else was around, she put a big bright smile on her face. "I was just wondering why you're hanging out with those girls so much. Is it because you're worried they might connect you with one of their missing friends, or because you're looking for the star of your next movie?"

He was good, but for a brief moment she saw his facade drop and reveal a look of panic. Caught you, bastard!
"I have no idea what you're talking about." he tried. And she looked at him, still a beaming smile on her face. "Not true. You know exactly what I'm talking about. Right now, you're probably trying to figure out if there's any way to get rid of me without anybody noticing. You can't do that, by the way. My friends know what I'm doing right now."
His smile had vanished completely. "What do you want?" he asked with a threatening voice, much more like the one from the movies. Yeah, friends or not, he was still thinking about getting rid of her. Of course he was, she'd do the same.

She shrugged. "I'm a big fan of your work, you know. Some of the best movies I have ever seen! And whatever you're really doing here, I don't want to stop you. It's more that I'm looking for a way in. Me and my friends." she clarified.
He wasn't convinced, not at first. But they started talking. Even though she didn't take his offer to come over to his home. Hell no, some of his victims weren't much younger than her!

To say they trusted each other would be stretching it. "So what are you actually doing here? Just watching them? Because if you got anything to do with the whole thing, sooner or later they're gonna find something."
He shrugged. "Might not be soon enough for them."
So he did plan something! "I knew it! Like I said, we want in! You wanna take out that many girls at once? Surely you need help!"

She was sure her aggressive approach would pay off. But Mr. Parker had to check with some other people first. Probably the shopkeeper? And maybe the chief. But he didn't betray any information. And when he came back to her, he didn't give her the response she was hoping for:
"Our crew is big enough, we don't really need you or your friends. If you don't want to get caught along with the rest, better stay away from them."
That was disappointing. Nothing they could offer? So many girls, and she was getting really interested in some of them!
The teacher shrugged. "Best I can do is promise you some videos once its done. Would have to be even more girls before we need a bigger crew."

Now that was something she could work with. He didn't know it, but he just told her how to get on the crew. Oh, she knew what to do. All her babysitting jobs would pay off! There wasn't even that much she had to do, just use those girls' curiosity against them and drop a few hints.

A few weeks later, and they had another meeting - this time Mr. Parker took her to the side.
"That's enough!" the teacher told her, clearly realizing what his little remark had achieved. She smirked. "What's enough?" Mr. Parker sighed. "We're already building additional cages because the dungeon isn't big enough! It's alright, you and your guys can join us. But stop introducing more girls to the group! They're doing enough of that on their own already."
She did it!

Today (Day 1):

While the meeting in the library was going on, with Chris and Dakota explaining what the group would do, Mr. Parker took Lacey to the side and whispered into her ear: "It's going down today. If you want to back out, this is your last chance. If your guys want to join us, just make sure they go where the bus goes!"
Today? Now? Because Chris found something? Maybe she had been wrong to dismiss him as just the regular creep, he was part of the group! She still just had contact to the teacher and didn't know who else was part of their crew. But she quickly started texting her brother, keeping Travis up to date about what was happening here. He'd have to get the two boys and that was it, then they were finally in!
She wouldn't be a part of that, she'd go with the girls. And help out with whatever those guys were doing.

Chapter Text

(Sammy's perspective)

A few months ago, in prison:

Sammy gulped. How did he always get himself into these situations?
This time, it was five guys - not the same ones as last time, but that didn't make it better. Caleb had gotten those three to back off, but Caleb was nowhere to be seen. "Shit shit shit. Come on guys! It was a misunderstanding!"
He didn't even say anything new! Caleb had made it pretty clear he had to be more cautious, as if that encounter with those guys hadn't been enough already. It was still that stuff from last time, word got around. Damn, they were going to kill him!
"Guys! Please, guys! No harm no foul! Guys?"

And then another guy showed up. Caleb? No, not him. Even bigger than him. Ivan!
The Russian guy was a giant, towering even over the big guys like Caleb. He was old, like really old - but far from old enough to not be intimidating any more. Ivan had been in here for many years, maybe for life. He had grey hair, all over his body. He had a big full beard hiding some nasty scars on his face, and the hair on his chest and back might hide even more scars. He looked a bit like a gorilla. Only you shouldn't tell that to his face. One guy had done that, and then the next day they found him without his tongue.
And he had heard the stories from years ago, how some guys had found out something bad about Ivan and cornered him - kinda like those guys cornered Sammy right now. Only those guys all left in a body bag, and whatever that had been about, nobody tried getting into Ivan's face ever again.

Sammy had stayed away from Ivan. He wasn't suicidal! That Russian guy had a reputation. He barely talked at all, he was the silent type like Caleb, very much unlike Sammy. But after what he had done to those guys, no way he was getting in his way!
If he was here for him, Sammy was dead. Even if Caleb would somehow turn up, he was dead either way.
But he wasn't here for him, not like that. Instead he stood between the guys and Sammy.
"Ivan? We got no problem with you. Just that kiddie fucker over there." their leader told him.
Ivan just stood there menacingly. And finally spoke. "I like him."
Nothing else, but the rest was implied.

He liked him? Sammy never even talked to him. How? No, he wasn't going to question that.
Their leader tried again. "But he's a kiddie fucker! Do you understand?"
Ivan shrugged. "I like him."
The guys took a few steps back and looked at each other, and then they slowly backed away.

Once they left, Sammy turned to Ivan slightly bewildered. "Yo man! Ivan? Not to sound ungrateful, but why did you save me? We don't even know each other."
The big Russian guy turned around. "You kiddie fucker?" he asked. Sammy should have denied it, but somehow he didn't think that was a good idea. So he nodded. "Yeah man, that young pussy is just too good!"
Ivan nodded. "Kid pussy is best!"
And walked away. Okay then? He needed to talk with Caleb about this.

He did talk with Caleb about this. Who in turn talked with Ivan. And so they turned into a little crew of three. And while Caleb alone hadn't been enough to keep those other guys away from him for good, both Caleb and Ivan were more than enough.
And it turned out Ivan wasn't in here for life, even though he had been in here for many years. They got him when his latest victim caught him by surprise - the acid meant to torture her ended up in Ivan's face, scarring him for life and allowing her to get away. That was enough to send him to prison for a long time, but now he would be out very soon, around the same time Caleb and Sammy were getting out. Not much later they added Gavin to their crew as well, much less impressive than Ivan, but Sammy trusted Caleb with the decision making.

---

(Flo's perspective)

Whatever they used to keep Flo awake wore off, and once again Flo was drifting off. Hoping to never wake up again.
But once again, a syringe took her back to the painful present. "Mmmmhhh!"
"There she is! See, big guy? That pussy ain't done yet. I ain't gonna kill a pussy before my friend Ivan gets a chance to play with her, no way this nigga would do that!"
That was Sammy again, if she remembered the names correctly. So many evil men! She just heard someone grunt as a response. Not anybody she met before, she didn't think so.

"So, what do you wanna do? Not much untouched skin left on her body. Not much skin at all, kinda." Sammy snickered, sounding proud of what he did to her. Flo was just whimpering in pain.
As a response, she felt the other guy put his hands on her hips. Her very much skinless hips covered in needles, driven deeper into her flesh by the touch. "Nnnhhh!"
Even that little touch hurt like hell!
"Knife." He finally said a word, his accent sounded kinda Russian. "You want my knife? Sure big guy, what do you wanna do - oh."
And with a swift cut, she felt her clit coming off. "Mmmmmppppffff!"
"That thing was a work of art, such a waste to cut it off." Sammy complained. Only to correct himself. "But of course those needles would get in the way. Yeah, I got it big guy!"
And then she felt a dick pressing against her coochie. Not that again! Of course he would fuck her.

Flo tried to prepare herself, she just hoped his dick wouldn't be as big as the first guy. He forced it inside. Oh god!
It was even bigger! How? How was that possible? Ahhh! Her insides protested, feeling just as bad as her outside. The pain was so bad, Flo's whimpering turned to screaming again.
The big guy just grunted in response and kept going.
"Yeah man! Fuck that pussy hard! ... Okay, I'm shutting up."
It felt like her insides were getting torn apart! Even worse than before! Everything felt awful!
Was he moving her guts around inside of her? Organs were shifting around, she had horrible stomach cramps, she felt like she'd puke any moment!
Getting raped was never fun, but this was the worst one.

And then the big guy finally came. "Kid pussy is best." he stated while pulling out. And Flo just whimpered. So much pain! She just wanted it to be over.
"Now, play time."
"Yeah man, sure man! Any tools you wanna use, Ivan? They got everything here, look at this shit? Whips, branding iron, knifes, pliers. All that stuff!"
"Give me hammer!" Ivan ordered.
Hammer? "Nnnhhh!"
That couldn't be good. Oh god, not even more pain. I just want to die! It was the first time she really thought it, but she meant it. Flo just wanted to die, all of this was too much!

"Hold arm." Ivan ordered. And she felt Sammy grab her right arm, holding it steady. Why? Oh god, please don't!
The hammer came crashing down on her ell bow. "Nnnnhhhh!"
Oh god! She felt the bone shatter, she felt the fragments shoot into her flesh.
"Left!"
Sammy moved his hands, and the hammer came down on her lower arm, between her wrist and her ell bow. Once again that sickening crunch and the sharp pain. Her arm! He broke her arm!
"Right!"
He moved his hands again, and then the big guy crushed her upper arm the same way with his hammer. Flo howled in pain into her gag, not that it sounded any different than before. Her arm felt horrible!

"Other arm."
Once again, the hammer came down hard on her ell bow first. And then her lower arm, and then her upper arm. Her arms were useless! Only kept in place by the restraints, her arms were completely destroyed now. She felt the pieces of broken bones injure her flesh, it felt awful!
"Now legs."
Nooo!

Sammy was holding her, and Ivan was using the hammer. On her lower leg, on what was left of her kneecap and finally on her thigh bone - that was already damaged by the drilling before, but the hammer destroyed it completely. And then on the other leg as well.
Her legs were useless!
"Damn, look at those legs! Flapping around like that, looking kinda funny."
Ivan let out a short laugh. "Hurting girls always funny."

Flo was getting dazed again. All that pain, she just couldn't take it any more!
"Yo man! That pussy isn't gonna stick around much longer. Better get the others to finish her off."

She drifted in and out of consciousness again, until once again a needle entered her neck and Flo shot awake. "Nnnnnhhhh!"
"She's not gonna survive another dose. And let's face it, she's not gonna survive another hour. Time to finish it." she heard a man's voice. One of the guys from the beginning, not one who raped her, but he did cut off some of her fingers. If that really happened. It probably did, they did even worse since then.
Now a woman's voice, not Scarlet and not Lacey either. "Perfect timing, this won't take that long. Hi there, sweetie!"

The man took her down, she got that much. He carried her somewhere else, cuffed her hands over her head and made her hang from them - with her arms broken in several places that felt even worse. Then he tied rope around her ankles and forced her broken legs backwards, connecting the rope eventually to the cuffs around her hands.
"Nnnhh!"
All her weight was resting on her wrists. And she felt very scared hanging there like this.
"Mmmmpppfff!"
"Now we got you where we want you." the man said.
"Man, you guys did a number on that little trooper." she heard the first guy who raped her say in an impressed tone.
Then Mr. Parker: "Yes, our snuff baby had an interesting day. And now it will get even more interesting."
"Yeah, suffer you little bitch!" Derek added in his usual bitter tone. He sounded like he hated her so much, for no reason at all!
"Yo man, this is gonna be awesome to watch!" Sammy agreed in his relaxed voice he used all the time.
Gavin added: "Best show I've ever seen!"
"Fun." she heard big Ivan agree.
"Oh yeah, it's gonna be fantastic." Scarlet giggled. And she heard Lacey join in. "Yeah, we went all out, now I wanna see what you got!"
"I agree with you young folk, this is going to be a nice watch." An old voice. Sounded like the old shopkeeper maybe?
"Of course it is! Because I'm the one who came up with it." The woman again. Not one of the girls she knew, at least she didn't think so.
She heard Miles complain rather quietly: "I'd have crucified her and burned her! But I guess this is fun too."

"But before we get to the best part. You whipped her back, but none of you whipped her front side? Shame on you guys! Or not, because now I get to do that."
"Oh yeah, whip her first, Niki! I would have done it myself if I was a big strong guy. But I'm just a helpless little girl who you all would love to torture yourselves." Scarlet announced in a theatrical and teasing voice. She knew that kind of tone well, because Flo had used it all the time at school. Although certainly never like that.
"Fucking bitch!" she heard Derek mumble. While Niki and Lacey giggled along with Scarlet. "I like you!" Niki announced.
"Because I'm awesome!" Scarlet kept teasing.
"Stop it!" the first guy's voice boomed through the room. "Don't think I can't punish you. Would you like to go home right now, young lady?"
Yes please! But Flo realized he wasn't talking to her. Just to Scarlet. Who's involvement was still a mystery to her. How could she be okay with this? Lacey wasn't any better. They had both been part of their group!

"I guess I'll get on with that whipping then." Niki filled up the sudden silence in the room.
And to Flo's dismay, once the whip came cracking down on her, the mood around her got much better again.
"Mmmmhhh!"
"Yeah, make that bitch suffer!"
Niki kept whipping her - focusing on her front side, since her legs and the rope were blocking her back. And it felt horrible!
On her chest, it cut deep into her skin, often reminding her of the painful barbed wire as well. Like she would rip off her skin, just like before on her back! It was the worst when it hit her where her nipples used to be, in those open wounds.
On her tummy, that skin was already gone. Those hits felt even worse. Every hit down there felt like it hit an open wound! Horrible!
She kept screaming into the gag, while everybody was complimenting her tormentor.
"Yo girl, doing a great job! You're gonna whip off her guts if you keep going!"
Niki giggled, and then she stopped.
"I have no idea if the whip could do that. But I'm not gonna try. No, it's time to start the final act. And for this one, you're actually going to see, Flo. Because it's way more fun if you do."

She felt her hands on her face, the only part of her body that didn't hurt. The blindfold over her eyes got removed and Flo had to blink a few times to adjust to the light.
She could see all of the bad guys. She only knew them by their voices, but it wasn't that hard to tell who everybody was. The big white guy. The equally big Latino, with all the tattoos. The short middle aged guy with the glasses and the mustache, he had to be the one apologizing all the time.

The blonde woman just putting back the whip. The younger blonde, that had to be Lacey - longer hair than Niki, taller, smaller breasts. The redheaded girl, Scarlet - she'd seen her before of course, but never without clothes, same as Lacey. All of those girls were so pretty. How could they be so evil? Unlike the old shopkeeper. He was so ugly! But that was really the least of her problems.
The red haired boy, that had to be Miles. He looked like a nice guy, she'd never have thought he could be capable of this. Travis, clearly Lacey's twin brother - he looked a bit like her, especially with the unusually long blonde hair for a guy, but instead of tits he had muscles, he was probably working out. Still not as many as some of the older guys.

The huge old white guy, that had to be Ivan. He was towering over all of them! And he looked very ugly as well, with the hair covering most of his body and the deep scars in his face. And then the scrawny black guy and the scrawny very pale white guy with the long black hair, both relatively young. Sammy and Derek.
They all looked excited. And they were all naked, the old shopkeeper sitting on a chair and everyone else standing nearby. The guys were playing with their dicks, Scarlet and Lacey playing with their coochies. This was so surreal! And she was still in so much pain, the sight didn't really distract her from it.

Niki came back, without the whip this time.
"Yeah, now you got a good look at everybody. Everybody in here right now, the others are busy elsewhere but you didn't meet them anyway. But now you should take a better look at what's in front of you."
She looked down. There was a huge buzz saw!

Not directly under her, a little bit to the front. But so high, it would easily reach her coochie. And likely go all the way through her tummy. Oh god!
"Nnnnhhh! Nnnnhhhh!"
That thing wasn't on yet, but she was very scared that might change any minute. This was even worse than anything else!
"We're gonna kill you with that thing, Florence. That's your full name, isn't it? I didn't remember, until Scarlet told me who you were."
Remember? Remember what? And killing her? Finally! She wanted to die, then they couldn't hurt her any more! But like this? No, she didn't want to die like this!
"We never met, you know. But I knew your big sister. Stella. Went to school with her, we were in the same class."
They were? She looked just as pretty as she always imagined Stella would be right now. The same pretty blonde hair!

"We didn't really get along, you know. But I knew she had a little sister. She didn't really like you either, just so you know. She always complained that you took the spotlight from her at home. Maybe that's why she was such a bitch at school."
No! That wasn't true!
"I hated her. And she hated me. Well, I got the last laugh. It wasn't in this dungeon, it was in a different one. But I got her! She was my first kill. I fucked her to death, that bitch!"
"Nnnnhhhh!"
That couldn't be true! No! She always thought Stella was alive somewhere!
"Well, now you know. Right in time for you to join her. In heaven, in hell, I don't care. But your last few minutes on earth, they are gonna be fun to watch." she concluded. And turned on the buzz saw. Noo!

Everything about Stella forgotten, Flo looked at the horrible saw. It was turning so fast, she didn't want that thing to touch her! And it was very close to her. Just a few inches away.
"Of course it can't reach you like this. So I'm gonna move it a little closer. Got a little automatic for that. It's gonna move very very slowly."
Her eyes glued to the saw, she watched how it started to move indeed. Just a tiny bit, but it was getting closer.
"Nnnnhhh! Pllll! Nnnnhhhhh! Mmmmppfff!"
She looked for pity, for any sign one of them would come to her help. They all watched, but she didn't see any pity. Just excitement. They were horrible! All of this was!
The saw kept coming closer. She needed to get away from it somehow!

Could she swing back? But then she would swing forward and it would be even worse!
Could she lift herself up? Her arms weren't strong enough, and also broken! Her attempt to do it anyway just resulted in even more pain in her arms, but no movement at all.
It wasn't working!
Could she move her legs out of the way, swing her body backwards somehow? She tried, but her legs were broken too, every little part of them. Every attempt to move just hurt her even more, and she screamed in pain. But didn't move an inch.
"Can't move away, sweetie? Yeah, those broken bones gotta be a bitch." Niki teased her.

She couldn't move away at all!
She could just watch the saw get closer. Even closer. She still tried, but she wasn't moving an inch.
And the saw reached her coochie.
"Nnnnhhh!"
The saw easily got into her coochie, dragging in the rest of her body, and her tummy exploded in pain. Worse than the rapes, even worse than the hot iron!
Disbelieving, she watched the blood splatter everywhere. And the saw cut into her guts. Oh god!
Any attempt to get away again was stopped immediately, the saw sliced through her body and dragged her in even further.
"Yo, that's messy!"
"Fucking die, you bitch! Yes! Die for me! Yes, that's what you get for being so pretty! Die!"

The saw kept going, and Flo was still alive. Watching her guts get shredded. Not really comprehending what was happening to her. She had never seen that much blood. And she was getting sleepy.
Saying she passed away peacefully from the blood loss would be a stretch, but she lost consciousness within seconds and was dead not much later. Flo's ordeal was over.

Chapter Text

Villains:

1. The master
He's the original kidnapper, introduced in "Tina's ordeal" and a protagonist of most of my stories so far. He's around 40 years old, white, tall and very strong and muscular. He has a huge dick, among the biggest in the crew. It's his dungeon our crew is using, and since "Truck to hell" we know he's a very rich businessman. Other than that, surprisingly little is known about him - not even his name. Some known information about his preferences: He did mention he prefers pussy over ass fucking, but since he loves to cause pain even more, he's open to use any hole. He prefers comparatively older girls, often 10 or older, mostly because he thinks his dick might cause lethal injuries to younger girls and he prefers his victims to last longer and not to get killed by accident. There aren't any limits to his sadism or creativity.
Age: 40
Size: 6'4
Race: White
Dick size: 10 inches

2. Andy
Andy is a teenage boy, 15 years old, brown hair, introduced in "The Apprentice". His dad is a doctor, giving him some useful basic medical knowledge. He was a nerdy, smart but rather scrawny and not very strong boy before, trained by the master he gained some muscles but still isn't very athletic. He loves psychological torture, always looking for ways to play his games with the girls and occasionally convincing other members of the crew to join him. He's a complete psychopath, all that stopped him from killing girls before he joined the master was a lack of opportunity. His sadism is unmatched by any of the other villains. Standing out about his behavior is his cheery attitude many victims have seen while he tells them the horrible things he plans to do to them. Comparatively, he prefers younger girls, because they are easier to manipulate in the psychological games he likes to play and easier to physically dominate for him, and given his small dick size he has no concerns about injuring them by accident. He likely doesn't have a lower age limit for his victims and is always open to try something new.
Age: 15
Size: 5'7
Race: White
Dick size: 4 inches

3. George
George is the chief of police, a white middle aged guy and while he used to be athletic in his youth, actively playing baseball, basketball and even having some experience boxing, by now he's fat and increasingly out of shape. He was introduced in "Nora's ordeal". He's maintaining a cover as the well liked chief in town, making it easy for him to cover up the crimes of our crew.
As a torturer, he often lacks creativity and goes for brute force, he's not a big fan of psychological games. He usually prefers victims on the older side, ideally teenage girls, even though he might go for younger ones occasionally - it's not a concern about his dick size for him, he just prefers girls with actual tits over flat chested girls.
Before meeting our crew, he did have some victims of his own over the years - an example of how that worked out can be found in "Amber's ordeal", the tale of his first victim.
Age: 45
Size: 6'0
Race: White
Dick size: 6 inches

4. Ed
Ed is the old shopkeeper, that shop being an old fashioned candy shop near several schools in the area. Ed is the oldest member of our crew, a white guy in his late seventies, and he got introduced in "Shoplifter's ordeal". He is slightly crippled after a girl he kidnapped broke his leg, as shown in "Truck to hell", and therefore needs a cane to walk. Ed is physically frail and could be overpowered at least by a healthy teenage girl. He also has a rather small dick, and as a result he prefers very young girls - double digits are already too old for him, he only goes for girls 10 years and older when he has no other option.
His creativity in his torture methods is somewhat limited, mostly as a result of his advanced age. You can see him in "Patsy's ordeal" as a young guy, he has a very long career with countless victims. After starting out without his own place he eventually settled on doing all his work in his private dungeon hidden directly under his candy shop, but after his accident he can't use it any more an isn't able to kidnap girls without help either.
Age: 75
Size: 5'8
Race: White
Dick size: 3 inches

5. Alma
Alma is Ed's long time partner in crime and also George's secretary, working for the police and using her insight into their work since many years to avoid capture for herself and Ed, even with the previous chief who wasn't in on it. She got introduced towards the end of "Shoplifter's ordeal" and you got to see her share their first victim with Ed in the form of a girl who assumed to be her friend in "Patsy's ordeal". She also already knew Caleb for years and might have even more contacts in the business, as we find out in "Truck to hell". She's in her sixties, close to retirement age. Alma loves to watch the men torture their victims and likes to order them around with rather creative and sadistic requests what to do to their victims, she's known for being very blunt with the guys. She usually doesn't lay her hands on her victims herself, but her suggestions what to do to them make it clear she's among the most sadistic members of our crew.
Age: 67
Size: 5'4
Race: White

6. Chris
Chris is a 19 year old college student, introduced in "Rich girls' ordeal" as the older brother of Melissa, one of the victims in that story. He's black, very muscular and athletic since he's a football player, and that includes his rather large dick. He's inexperienced as a torturer, that story introduced him to the trade. There's little information about his limits and preferences, so far he was often a bit hesitant and he's certainly not the most sadistic guy in the group.
Age: 19
Size: 6'3
Race: Black
Dick size: 9 inches

7. Niki
Niki is a white 20 year old blonde woman, introduced in "Niki's adventures" where she found herself in Ed's dungeon when she was still a teenager, but quickly turned the situation around and joined him instead by delivering her bully as another victim. Later she got experience in a snuff studio, working along two guys who eventually betrayed her, leading to her showing up at Ed's again and joining our crew. She turned out to be just as sadistic as Andy, and while she did give him his first chance at consensual sex, she might have switched over to Chris as her preferred fuck buddy instead, calling him her boyfriend would be stretching it a bit too far. She wouldn't shy away from fucking any member of our crew and probably has had sex with everyone who was interested. Her getting away from her former partners thanks to being cautious and prepared showed how she is very much aware the guys in the crew might turn against her at any time, she's fully prepared for that and likely already has contingency plans.
It's questionable she has any limits, so far she's matched the most sadistic members of our crew and has shown some creativity. She prefers younger girls.
Age: 20
Size: 5'6
Race: White
Hair: Blonde, straight, slightly longer than shoulder length, usually in a pony tail
Tits: DD-Cups

8. Mr. Parker
Mr. Parker is a rather attractive white guy in his late thirties, introduced in "Nia's ordeal". He's a well liked science teacher at the local school (elementary school and middle school), several of his young female students have a crush on him and he won teacher of the year awards several times.
He has his own snuff studio and uses it to stream his snuff movies to a live audience online. His victims are usually his former students, sometimes he kidnaps them himself and in the past he sometimes collaborated with Caleb to get his victims.
In his snuff videos, he's always wearing a full body latex suit, mostly to disguise his identity, and he always uses one of those or at least a mask on his victims as well - he never films his victims without their faces being covered.
Age: 37
Size: 6'1
Race: White
Dick size: 6 inches

9. Caleb
Caleb is a very big, athletic and strong Latino in his forties, bald and covered in tattoos. He spent some time in the army and then even longer as a mercenary in a unit known for very questionable behavior, they did a lot of dirty work off the books and took their liberties with the women they encountered. After retiring early to get away from this dangerous life, he spent his time as a food delivery truck driver, quickly making extra money by breaking into the homes of his rich clients, and then as shown in "Hazel's ordeal" and "Truck to hell" also to have his way with their daughters, looking for the perfect time when those girls were alone at home. He eventually added a hidden torture cell to his food truck for those girls he kidnapped and often sold them to rich clients, and sometimes his former mercenary buddies with similar interests. Caleb has a very large dick, about the same size as the master and Chris. He has a very relaxed attitude and usually calls his victims "little trooper".
Six years ago, he got busted as a burglar and spent some time in jail for that, but he recently got out and the master being one of his former customers invited him to join their crew, as you found out in chapter 2 of this story.
Age: 46
Size: 6'6
Race: Latino
Dick size: 10 inches

10. Derek
Derek is a white 18 year old high school student, a very stereotypical incel, his social skills don't exist. His father was one of Caleb's old mercenary buddies and got Derek a girl for one night as a gift for his 12th birthday before dying in action, that has been the only girl Derek ever had sex with before this story starts. Derek is very good with computers, his tech skills being the one thing where he's better than anybody else on the crew, and he has found snuff movies online years ago, including Mr. Parker's work. He's physically rather unimpressive and even less capable than Andy ever was, his friends think he might not even win a physical fight against his oldest sister, and she's 11 years old.
By dumb luck he was in the school library when the little detectives had their first meeting and he has been spying on them ever since, along with his friends he met when he looked for other children of former members of that mercenary group who might have been introduced to their little secrets when those guys were still alive.
Derek is absolutely hates girls and women, it seems very likely for him to lose control of himself in his hate and not even the other members of our crew seem to like him very much.
Derek has two younger half sisters, all three with the same mother but three different fathers as the result of his mother cheating on every single one of them - one more reason for his very low opinion on women in general.
Age: 18
Size: 5'8
Race: White
Dick size: 5 inches

11. Gavin
Gavin is a middle aged white guy, balding, with a mustache and glasses, not very athletic and physically unimpressive - he looks like the stereotypical pedophile. While he always had his preferences, he never actually did anything before he met our crew. He was an accountant and went to jail for tax evasion after his boss screwed him over and made him the fall guy for his own crimes. In prison he met Caleb and other members of our crew and decided to join them.
He's often apologizing to his victims, acknowledging that he causes them great pain, but also making it clear that he's too weak to stop himself, he just likes doing this too much and that's more important than their misery.
His limits and preferences have yet to be explored, he's likely starting off cautiously. He got introduced in chapter 3.
Age: 44
Size: 5'7
Race: White
Dick size: 5 inches

12. Scarlet
Scarlet is a white 14 year old redheaded girl. She got captured along with the other little detectives and has been part of their group for a while. Apparently she's rather sadistic and enthusiastic about torturing girls, and for some reason she is convinced the guys in our crew can't touch her and even likes to tease them. For now you don't know why she thinks that, if that's accurate or how she even managed to join our crew after getting locked in a cell along with several other girls, as seen in chapter 4.
Age: 14
Size: 5'3
Race: White
Hair: Red, slightly curly, halfway down her back, usually open
Tits: C-cups

13. Sammy
Sammy is a black rather slim guy in his twenties. He's from Brazil and grew up in a street gang, along his older brother, where he got used to just grabbing any girl he wanted off the street - with him usually going for the girls while the rest of his gang went for the adult women. After his gang got gunned down he fled to the US and eventually ended up in jail, where he met Caleb who saved his life after his loose mouth got him into trouble. He likes talking and is often referring to himself as "this nigga". He has a very relaxed attitude.
He calls himself "a wizard with a knife", that's clearly his favorite torture instrument. He makes it known that he only fucks girls into their pussy, never in the ass.
Sammy got introduced in chapter 7 of this story.
Age: 25
Size: 6'2
Race: Black
Dick size: 6 inches

14. Lacey
Lacey is a white 19 year old blonde high school senior. She's the brain in Derek's little crew, she got introduced to torturing girls by her father who got both her and her twin brother Travis a girl before he died along with the other mercenaries. She had already been working on plans to kidnap girls by taking over babysitting jobs for potential targets, but so far she hadn't kidnapped them yet. Her instinct and wits managed to get Derek's crew into our bigger crew, and she had infiltrated the little detectives for a while before she figured out Mr. Parker was clearly more than he seemed to be.
She usually works together with her twin brother Travis. She's aware of the risk of working with a bunch of sadistic guys, but contrary to Niki (who has many similarities with Lacey) she just enjoys the thrill of risking her life and doesn't have any contingency plans.
Age: 19
Size: 5'9
Race: White
Hair: Blonde, curly, halfway down her back, usually open
Tits: C-Cups

15. Travis
Travis is a white 19 year old blond high school senior, Lacey's twin brother, with long blond hair very similar to his sister. His sister might be smarter than him, but he's certainly not stupid and much stronger, relatively athletic and muscular. The twins usually work together. There's little information about his preferences, but he seems to be into feet. Both twins get introduced in chapter 8.
Age: 19
Size: 6'3
Race: White
Dick size: 6 inches

16. Miles
Miles is a 17 year old high school student, a redheaded boy. He was found by Derek when Derek searched for other kids of the mercenary group who might have shared a girl with their fathers - while Miles was too young for that at the time, his older brother did. And while that brother is out of the picture, Miles himself is a pure sadist and very eager to do much more than his brother ever did. He's a psychopath, previously he crucified and burned his sister's cat, and now all he talks about is his wish to do the same to one of the girls.
Miles has one younger sister, Judith.
He might be the most sadistic member of Derek's crew and be very similar to Andy. He got introduced in chapter 9.
Age: 17
Size: 5'8
Race: White
Dick size: 5 inches

17. Ivan
Ivan is an old Russian guy, a muscular giant with grey hair all over his body, covering up many scars, some of them the result of one of his former victims spilling acid over his face. Getting caught as a result led to a lengthy prison sentence, and that resulted in him meeting Caleb and so eventually joining our crew after getting out. He's not talking very much, but he is very brutal. He probably doesn't have any limits and likely has a very colorful past with many victims. He especially likes cutting pieces off his victims.
Ivan outsizes even the biggest guys in our crew (the master, Caleb and Chris), and that includes his dick size.
Age: 63
Size: 6'11
Race: White (Russian)
Dick size: 13 inches

Also mentioned:
Tommy, Jason and Kevin: Three 12 year old boys originally introduced in "Ruby's ordeal" and now caught along with the girls, currently sharing a cell with one of them (Tilly). Without getting ahead of myself, it's not too far fetched if you assume they might in some way join our crew.

Chapter Text

(Chloe's perspective)

A few weeks ago:

Chloe was sitting in her room doing her homework. She was a white girl, 11 years old, average height for her age with about 4'9, she had dark blonde shoulder length straight hair and a very slim body. Her mom always told her she should eat more. She heard her big sister on the phone talking with one of her friends and eavesdropped, like she usually did. She was curious, so what?

"Yeah, can you believe this? Those girls think they can figure out what happened to Lauren. Awful story, remember? She was supposed to go to my party that night, and then she never showed up. And her and her little sister went missing that same night. Totally awful story! It's kinda weird that the police thought they were running away when it looked like a home invasion at first, so the girls have a point. ... Yeah, you're right. The police are better at this than a bunch of little girls, of course! ... Yeah, totally! ... No, I don't think they're gonna find anything. ... Joining them? Are you crazy? Of course not! Those are just a bunch of little girls, some of them even younger than my own annoying little sister! This is just a waste of time. ... Yes, I did see what Sabrina was wearing at school today. So basic!"
Chloe stopped listening. She had a rough idea about the rest of that conversation, and it couldn't be more boring. Janice was so shallow!

But that story about the girls looking for Lauren and her sister? That was interesting, and Chloe had always been curious. Girls even younger than herself? So, if she showed up to those meetings as well, she wouldn't be out of place, right?
Unlike her big sister she was actually interested in what those girls were doing. Janice just cared about her social media, her number of followers and so on. Chloe wanted to help those girls. Because that case of Janice's missing friend did sound very weird to her when she heard about it. It looked like a home invasion, and then the police ruled that there was no crime and they just ran away? Didn't make sense at all.

Also, Chloe always liked Lauren's little sister Marissa. She was a little younger than herself and went to a different school, but when their sisters met they sometimes tagged along and had gotten to know each other. And Chloe missed her and wanted to know what happened to her. Maybe they did run away, maybe they didn't? Time to find out!

Present time:

Chloe was one of the later arrivals at that weird cabin in the woods, catching her breath. Being skinny didn't mean she was athletic, more like the opposite - Chloe was never a big fan of physical activity, and she already regretted not staying at the library with the others. She just got there briefly before Chris tried to get them to follow him inside. And she totally would have, but Janice stopped her. Okay?
She was surprised her big sister had even decided to join the group in the first place, it didn't seem like she would. But once she knew Chloe was going to these meetings, she quickly followed her.

And now Chloe was a bit out of her depth. The older girls weren't trusting Chris any more? She missed something by getting here this late.
"Are you leading new sex slaves to your buddies, Chris?" Kinsley asked, the black girl was clearly very suspicious. What? Sex slaves? But wasn't Chris on their side? No way he'd do that! Right? She looked at Janice, but her big sister seemed to agree with Kinsley.
"Yeah, this is really fishy. We're not going down there!" Astrid agreed as well, the tall blonde Swedish soccer player.

"Something is going very wrong." Kinsley stated after Chris was gone with some of their friends.
"You think Chris is involved with the bad guys?" Cathy asked, the goth girl with the black colored hair in all black clothes. Awful idea in this weather.
Katie nodded. "Kinda looks like it? This is all so weird!" Cathy, Katie - similar names, very different girls. Katie was a redhead with very long hair and much more colorful clothes that Cathy.
Back to the conversation, Chloe was just bewildered. Chris was a bad guy? What did she miss?
Miranda raised her fists. "We can take him! All of us together, we can take him down!"
The Latina was one year older than Chloe, even though she was shorter than her - but clearly much more of a fighter.
"Yeah, he doesn't stand a chance!" Astrid agreed.
Some of the girls could fight, Chloe certainly could not. Not a guy like Chris, but not anybody else either, she wasn't a fighter. And when had this turned into trying to fight Chris? This had to be a misunderstanding, he was on their side!

Her big sister chimed in with her own take. "We could fight Chris, of course we could. But if he's doing what you think he's doing, there's no way he's alone. He brought us here, he's not stupid enough to think he could deal with us alone. There are going to be more bad guys in there! Girls, listen: We should run away right now while we can!"
The girls weren't convinced. Chloe was getting scared. She didn't want to fight anyone! But she didn't want to run anywhere either, she was exhausted after the long hike and needed a break. She still hoped this was all a misunderstanding.

They were still not sure what to do when Chris came back out of the house. And he wasn't alone! Janice had been right, and Chloe just stared at the development in shock. There was the chief they kinda suspected, no sign of the old shopkeeper yet. Then a boy, certainly not older than Janice. And then there was another big white guy, a big Latino, a scrawny black guy, a short white guy with glasses and finally another even bigger old white guy. Were those the bad guys? Kidnappers?
"We can't fight that many guys. Run!" Kinsley shouted, and most of the girls tried to run away. Chloe was just standing there, too shocked to move. This wasn't happening!

Most other girls scattered into different directions, Chloe just watched in shock.
Chris simply tackled Cathy to the ground, the goth had no chance at all and didn't really try to fight back. The boy had grabbed Jordan, and Miranda came to help the green haired girl. The little Latina could fight! And at least she got Jordan free, and now it was two on one. Jordan was the same age as Miranda, just looking very different with her long green hair. But the short man with the glasses came to the boy's help with a taser, and both girls went down quickly - just one touch to each of them, they screamed and fell down and Chloe could see the sparks. Ouch!

Lola, the black French girl, was quick and took a small trail into the woods. But she didn't get far, Chloe saw her suddenly getting caught in a net that came out of the ground. She ran into a trap! And now she was trapped in there, dangling in a net hanging from a tree, cursing in French and screaming for help, and the huge old guy was slowly walking over to take her down.
Kinsley ran the same way and barely avoided that trap, but just a few more steps and she stepped into another one. She didn't get her whole body caught in a net, but getting just one of her feet stuck like that looked even worse when the net came out of the ground. And now she was hanging there upside down, dangling from her trapped foot, helpless against the approaching bad guy. Both of those girls were very athletic, but they got caught immediately anyway.

Maybe being the most athletic girl, Astrid tried to stand her ground, she wanted to fight. The 13 year old blonde girl was very tall for her age at 5'5. And she was facing just one guy, the big Latino. He seemed amused, until Astrid's boot connected with his stomach and he took a step back. The girl continued to attack, and she was so much better at fighting than Chloe could ever be! She was better at fighting than any girl she'd ever seen!
Her punches and kicks were hitting him, she'd get him! But he didn't go down, he fought back. Fighting would be too much to call that. When Astrid tried to kick him again, he just grabbed her leg. "Let me go! Let me go you asshole! No!"
With some effort she got loose again, and then he just backhanded her. Ouch! The girl was clearly a bit dazed when she got back up, and a kick into her stomach took her down for good. Their best fighter, and she got beaten by one guy who didn't even really try!

And then the scrawny black guy got to Chloe, just when she realized how Janice had been shouting at her to run for the whole time. That was finally enough to get her out of her trance, and Chloe tried to fight him off.
"Let me go!"
"I got you now, pussy! You ain't going nowhere!"
But there was her big sister. Janice came back for her! She had already been further ahead, but she waited for Chloe, and when the black guy attacked her, she really came back for her.
Janice wasn't a fighter like those other girls who tried and still failed, she wouldn't stand a chance on her own, even though she was older than them at 17 years old. But once again, her big sister surprised her. She had a taser!
Chloe didn't even know she owned something like that.

The black guy was equally surprised, and when Janice hit him with that thing he went down and let go of Chloe. "Run!" Janice told her once more, and this time Chloe listened and ran. Just down the street!
"Run into the woods! Where they can't find you!" Janice shouted after her. Because those guys were probably faster than her. Yeah, her big sister was right. And Chloe finally made her way into the trees.
She looked back, and nobody was following her. None of the bad guys, but not Janice either. Her big sister was shaking a bit, clearly scared, but she was standing her ground: "Stay back, assholes! Stay the fuck back!"

It wasn't just the black guy any more, one of the big white guys had joined him. But both guys hesitated. Janice slowly backed away from them, and Chloe was praying she'd make it. But then the boy managed to sneak up to her with his own taser, and that's when everything went to shit for Janice. They took her out, three on one. No! Chloe was almost going back again, but she didn't have a taser like her sister. She couldn't help her.
So she did the only thing she could do: Run away!

Which girls did get away after all? She didn't see them get Hannah, the girl her own age she kinda befriended a bit who got into all of this out of curiosity as well. Or Katie, the 14 year old redhead. Or Joy, the 9 year old blonde smart ass with the glasses. And not Gia and her little sister Mai either, the two Vietnamese girls. But everybody else. That didn't look good. What was she supposed to do now?
She realized she was completely lost out here. If she went deeper into the woods, maybe the bad men wouldn't find her. But she wouldn't find her way out of there either!
No, she had to get back to the road. She'd just have to be very careful and hide when she saw someone, then she would be safe.

If she found the road again. Instead she stumbled over her dress and face planted. Ouch! She was wearing a white dress with a flower pattern, one of her favorites. But completely unsuitable for running in the woods. She rubbed her face, that hurt! At least nobody heard her.
She was totally lost out here for a while, hoping to find the road or just any of the other girls. And she stumbled over her dress two more times. Stupid dress! She hated that silly thing!

But eventually, several minutes later, she was back on the dirt road - and nobody found her so far. Finally! Now she knew which way to go once again. She just hoped there wouldn't be any more bad guys coming after her. But if she paid attention and hid whenever she noticed anything, she would be fine. Right?

At least on the road her stupid dress wasn't getting in the way that much. Stupid dress! And now it was ruined anyway. She'd never wear a dress like that ever again!
The 11 year old girl was exhausted. First that hiking trip from the bus, that took way too long. And now running in the woods to escape from those bad guys? She really hoped this would be over soon, she needed a break.

She thought about her sister. Janice didn't want to join this group, she thought it was stupid. Or so she told her friend. But when Chloe joined the group and told her big sister, she immediately went to the next meeting as well. Sometimes Janice was weird. She always seemed so shallow, and she did all that streaming stuff and thought school was useless. But her big sister was keeping an eye on her.
And today, she got herself caught so Chloe could get away. Wow! Chloe would have never thought her sister would do something like that.

For a while, things were going fine. She kept looking back and anxiously kept listening to any noise she might hear, more than once fearing one of the guys might be close. But those were just the animals. She heard girls scream a few times, that wasn't good. But she couldn't help her friends, she had to keep going! She hoped at least some of them were also getting away, she didn't want it all to be on her. They should have just taken the road like her, much safer!

And then she saw a car approaching. Oh no, the bad guys! Chloe immediately hid behind the bushes on the side of the road, hoping they didn't see her.
Wait. It was coming from the wrong direction. It was driving up to that cabin, not away from it. Those couldn't be the bad guys, right? No, surely not!
It was somebody else, someone who could help her. It had to be!

Making her decision, she jumped out of her hiding spot into the middle of the road.
"Help! Stop! Help me!" she waved her arms, and the car came to a stop indeed. It wasn't really just a car, more like a van. Three boys stepped out of it, older boys, but she didn't think those were adults. On the backseat a boy with fiery red hair and freckles all over his face, then there was a black haired guy who looked very pale, and finally the driver, a blond guy with long hair like a girl.
"Help me! Please! There are very bad men! They're coming for me! Please, they already got my friends!"
She ran over to the boys. "Please, we have to get away from here!"
The blond boy looked at the black haired one. "What do you think, Derek?"
Derek shrugged. "I think our new friends are gonna like us even more if we bring them something they lost, Travis." And he grabbed Chloe's arm.
What? Huh? She didn't really understand, or maybe she didn't want to understand.

"Please, you have to help me!" she tried again. But instead, the redheaded boy grabbed her hands and tied them on her back. "No! What are you doing?"
Derek took out a roll of duct tape and cut off a piece. "Let me go! You don't understand, I need help!" she tried once more, not grasping what was going on. But they didn't come from the cabin, they weren't part of the bad guys!
The black haired boy put the tape over her mouth. "Bitches really aren't supposed to talk."
"Put her in the back to the others?" Travis asked. Others? What was going on here?

"Nah, I got a better idea."
Derek put a piece of rope around her neck, and then he tied the other end to the back of the van.
"Mmmhh? Mmmmpfff!"
"Now this is going to be fun!"
They got back into the van, and then they started it. And Chloe realized she had to follow. Oh no!
It wasn't going very fast at first, but slowly it was gaining speed. And she had to run. And her stupid dress made that really hard. No! Stop! Slow down!
She ran as fast as she could, trying to keep up, feeling the rope get tight around her neck. And then she stumbled over her dress again. Noo!

The rope around her neck closed down quickly, and then it just started to drag her. Ahh! She couldn't breathe! Oh god!
That thing could have snapped her neck, thank god that didn't happen. But this felt even worse!
She got dragged over the road, feeling every little pebble. Oww!
Meanwhile her need to breathe turned more and more urgent, she was getting dizzy already. This was a nightmare!
And then they stopped, she was lucky she hadn't gotten very far before she met them. Slowly and with some effort, Chloe got back on her feet. Air! She could breathe!
Her dress was truly ruined now, it wasn't just dirty, it also got ripped to shreds. The same could be said about the skin on her legs, she was bleeding in several spots. Awful!

The boys got out of the van. "Man, that was fun!" "Would have been more fun if she was naked." "Yeah, maybe next time."
They were awful!
"Hello! Anybody home?" Derek called out. And the old shopkeeper got out of the cabin, taking in the picture.
"Hello there, boys. I don't believe we've met yet. But it looks like you brought a present?"
The redheaded boy nodded. "Yeah, we picked her up on the way here. We're here to meet you guys, and she's a nice present, isn't she? Got a few bruises on the way, but still good to use."
"Mmmpppff!"
She struggled, but the rope around her neck didn't get damaged, and neither did the rope around her hands.

Derek added: "We brought some more presents as well. Take a look inside, old man!"
Presents? Inside the van? Other girls maybe? They were truly horrible people!
The shopkeeper did look inside and smiled. "Well, I don't know where we're gonna stash all of those cunts, but I'm sure we're gonna find the room. So, I assume you're Lacey's friends?"
Travis nodded. "Yeah, she's my sister."
Lacey? Not the Lacey she knew, the one who was part of their group. Right?
The old man called down into the house - and it was indeed that Lacey. No! No way she did betray them!

"Ah, you guys made it! And you caught one of the girls already. Chloe, right?"
She sniffed.
Lacey looked into the van. "And Miles and Derek brought their sisters! Well done, I didn't expect that. And a few other girls as well? Now you gotta tell me the story behind that."
The old man put a stop to that. "Yeah, they probably will. But not now. Even with that little cunt taken care of, there are still six more girls out there by my count. Why don't you boys help with the hunt? Whoever catches a girl gets to take her first, that's what the boss said."
Take her? To do what? Eww! She had an idea. Gross!

Travis and Miles seemed eager to help, and Lacey as well. Derek complained. "Going out there to hunt even more girls? We already brought you a girl you lost! By your own rules, doesn't that mean we get her first?"
The old man shrugged. "Technically, you're right. You wanna go inside and have fun with her?"
"Yes, I do!" Derek confirmed. Travis looked at his sister, and Lacey shook her head. "Not yet, we're gonna catch our own girl."
Miles looked back and forth, and then he shrugged. "I kinda want to hunt girls as well, that sounds like fun. Can we still get one if we don't catch any?"
The old man nodded. "Of course, they're gonna be good for multiple rounds."

So it was decided.
"So what now?" Derek asked. The old man shrugged.
"I'll show you to a room you can use. Before you guys head out, you can get the other ones stashed in a cage outside."
While his friends did just that and started unloading unconscious girls from the van, Derek and the old man led Chloe into the dungeon where Derek got to bring her into one of those rooms.
"Have fun with that little cunt! Just nothing permanent."
"Nnnhhh!"
Derek looked at her with a look that could only be described as hungry. She was scared!
And the door closed behind them.

Chapter Text

(Chloe's perspective)

Chloe so regretted listening in on Janice that day and going to that meeting! If she hadn't gone, she would now be at home. Instead, Derek was looking at her with a greedy look on his face that really scared her. He wanted to do who knows what with her!
The door closed behind them and she was alone with Derek. "Interesting room. I bet there's some stuff I can use on a cunt like you." he told her.
"Nnnnhhh!"
She was so scared! And she couldn't even talk to him. Not that she thought that would have helped, he didn't seem like a guy who would care very much.

"First things first, your clothes need to go."
Chloe was wearing a white dress with a flower pattern all over it. It had once been one of her favorite dresses, but after today she just referred to it as 'that stupid dress' - if she'd been wearing anything else she might have gotten away! After getting dragged over that road her dress was already ripped in several spots, and he just tore it off her body. "Nnnnhhh!"
"Shut up, cunt!"
He slapped her face. Ow!
Under her dress, once he had torn it off and carelessly thrown the ruined remains to the side, she revealed just her white panties. And nothing else. Her chest wasn't exactly flat any more, but very close. Her boobies had started growing just a few weeks ago, and she had been really proud when she realized that. But she did not want to wear a bra yet, she heard Janice complain about how uncomfortable those things were, so she was in no rush to use one.

"Not much more than skin and bones. But those tiny tits are fine, just what I was hoping for."
He pulled down her panties, her attempt to cross her legs to stop him didn't really help that much. "Nnnnhhh!"
"Nice pussy. No hair, perfect! Small tits and a bald pussy, really all I need from a bitch like you."
He grabbed it and pushed a finger inside. No man had ever touched her down there, and nobody ever touched her inside! She was shocked how he just casually invaded her most private spot. "Nnnnhhh!"

She didn't want this! She tried to run away, but he immediately grabbed her arm and stopped her. She tried to kick him, her dress not in the way any more. "Feisty little cunt. You think you're a fighter? I'm gonna tie you up and then that's over!"
He threw her to the ground. While she tried to get back up, not that easy with her hands tied behind her back, he noticed the chains hanging from the ceiling. "Woah! Those are gonna be great!"

She was back on her feet, and he grabbed the rope around her neck. Dragging her over to those chains and tying the other end of that rope to one of them, while she had no choice but to follow if she wanted to keep breathing. And then he pulled on that chain.
"Nnnnhhh!"
"This is harder than it looks, for such a skinny little cunt you're surprisingly heavy. But it's so worth it!"
She felt the rope closing around her neck, starting to choke her - like before when she tried to resist when they were driving to the cabin. No, this was even worse! Because she could follow them before, but it wasn't like she could fly and follow that chain into the air! Chloe had to stand on her toes, the only thing she could do at all. And still, she barely reached the ground any more, and she could barely breathe when he stopped.
"Awesome!"

Now the boy undressed himself. Chloe couldn't do anything else but look while she struggled for air. He was a scrawny guy, very little muscles and very pale skin, he clearly didn't go into the sun very much - they had that much in common. But he was still a guy, a clearly very evil one, and she was scared for her life!
And then she saw his dick. The first penis she ever saw! At least in real life. Ewww! Somehow, that thing looked ugly and also very scary. And it was standing up, making it rather big. That was supposed to go into her pussy? Nope, she didn't want that at all!
"Yeah, I'm gonna fuck you soon enough, bitch! But first, I want to hurt you. That's even more fun. All you pretty bitches need to get hurt!"
Pure hatred was speaking out of his voice. She was scared!

He walked over to that shelf. "Woah, they have a huge collection of stuff over here. Those are my kind of guys!"
He pondered his options, scaring Chloe even more. The stuff he held up for her to see, some of it looked horrible! She didn't even know what most of those things did, but they really scared her.
Finally, he ended his search with a bull whip. "I always wanted to whip a girl with a real whip! That's gonna be a good start for you. Yeah, that's gonna be fun."
"Nnnnhhhh! Mmmmmmhhhh!"
She couldn't even imagine what a whip would do to her, she just knew it would really hurt. She had a friend with a horse, and she saw her use some kind of whip once and complained about it. Her friend told her it was fine, the horse had thick skin, and it wasn't like it would feel like if she would get hit by the whip. Because that would hurt like hell, her friend said.
He grinned a nasty grin at her. "You're gonna suffer for me, cunt! You're gonna suffer, and you deserve it for being so pretty!"
She didn't want to suffer!

He let the whip come down on her back. Oww! Oh yes, that definitely hurt. Even worse than she thought!
"Fuck yeah! That's awesome!"
"Nnnhhh!"
She screamed into her gag. But he was just getting started. He was circling her with that whip and kept using it on her. And every hit hurt! The whip was cutting into her skin!
Not to mention, she always lost her footing, with every single hit, taking away her air until she regained it. Horrible!
"My aim is shit, but that doesn't matter. I'm gonna hit you either way, and you're gonna suffer for me. Awesome!"
He kept going. And it only got worse!
Chloe was screaming into her gag now, almost constantly. And tears were starting to run down her face, a face that was probably getting very red because of her ongoing breathing issues. She was slowly suffocating!

"Awww, the little cunt is crying. Suffer, bitch!"
He kept going, and he kept mocking her. "Awww, such a crybaby. I'm gonna rip your skin to shreds! I'm gonna whip your nipples off your tits!"
Maybe he tried to do that, maybe he didn't. Like he said before, his aim was shit - he had little control where exactly he was hitting her with the whip. But he always hit her somewhere, and it always hurt! And she needed more air!
She was crying hysterically, the screaming had stopped because she just didn't get enough air for that. Her skin was getting ripped to shreds! Or it felt like it. But all those red streaks everywhere, and the blood running out of them, were a clear sign how much damage he was doing. It hurt so much!

"Fuck, this is enough."
He put the whip away and let her down to the floor. Air! Finally! With the duct tape her air intake was limited, but at least she got some more oxygen again. But he didn't just do this to give her a break, instead he just immediately spread her legs and forced himself on her. "I need to fuck this pussy now!"
Noo!
He ripped through her hymen almost immediately, with a thrust that felt even worse than any of those hits before. "Yeah, there goes your virginity, bitch!"
And he kept going, while he kept insulting her. "That's what you get for being pretty! Suffer, bitch! Suffer for me!"
It hurt! Her pussy hurt! Her skin hurt all over from the whipping, and now her pussy hurt too.

He kept going for maybe a minute, then all that sticky stuff came out of his dick. Gross! But she was just glad he was done so quickly.
Derek lied down next to her, panting. And Chloe was still crying, in pain and in desperation. Because she didn't see how things would get better, and this was already the worst day of her life by far!

Chloe got a little break, just crying softly while she was lying on the floor. He raped her! After he whipped her, and that hurt so much! It still hurt, both her pussy from the rape and her skin from the whip. Her skin was red all over, and split open in many different spots, even if she wasn't really bleeding there. Unlike her pussy, that was definitely bleeding, or maybe those were the remains of her hymen - she knew girls were supposed to bleed after their first time, she just didn't know if she was bleeding because of that or because he did something worse when he raped her. The 11 year old blonde was desperate. Derek took a few minutes, lying next to her and just softly patting her body and fondling her little breasts. "That's what you're here for, the only thing you're good for." She whimpered. He was so mean!

But then he was standing up again. "Stop crying, it's just what you deserve, you little bitch!" And he kicked her into her side. "Mmmmhhh!" That hurt!
"Quiet, bitch!" He kicked her again. "Nnnhhh!"
"I said quiet!" This time he kicked her between her legs. "Mmmmmmmggggg!" That really hurt, her pussy was already hurting before, this made it even worse!

He continued to kick her. Her pussy and her tummy. She rolled into a little ball to protect herself, now just crying softly. "Better. Cunts like you have to be quiet!"
He paced the floor, while Chloe tried to nurse her wounds. Everything hurt! And her hands were tied up anyway, so there wasn't much she could do. He was beyond scary! Completely unhinged!
"I gotta fuck you up some more. You have to be in pain! Always in pain, for being so fucking pretty!"
Now he had grabbed a knife. Oh no!

He practically jumped on her, trapping her body between his legs. And with his free hands he pulled the rope still hanging around her neck and pulled up her head, choking her again. "Mmmmhhh!"
"You with your pretty face. It's not gonna be pretty much longer, cunt!"
He put the knife to her cheek. "Just small cuts. Not too deep, but really painful."
No! Owww! Very slowly, he pulled the knife over her skin. Drawing blood. It hurt!
He smiled and did it again. "Suffer, bitch!"
Oh please stop!
Again and again he cut her cheeks, messing up her face.

"That's not enough! You think you're better than me because you're so pretty, don't you? Fucking cunt!"
She did not, she was just scared!
He pulled her up by her hair. "Mmmmhhhh!"
"Silence, bitch! You and your pretty hair. And it's coming off!"
He was cutting off her hair. At least it didn't hurt, but she still felt so very sad. Her hair! She liked her hair!
"Fuck you and your pretty hair, bitch! It's coming off! It's gone! You're just a bald piece of meat!"

She was very sad to lose her hair, but way more afraid what else he would do. He completely messed up her face already!
"You think that's all I'm gonna cut off, bitch? I'm gonna cut you to pieces, fucking cunt!"
He grabbed one of her ears and started to cut. Nooo! Oh god, noo! She needed her ears!
But he cut it off. He really cut it off!

"You think I'm just gonna cut bits off your face? How about your fingers, bitch!"
He turned her around and knelt on her back, grabbing her tied up hands. "Nnnnhhhh!"
"Silence, bitch!" And with a swift cut, he slashed off her pinky. Oh god! He grabbed the next finger.
"And another one. I'm gonna take your fingers, bitch!"
Nooo! He was crazy!

With this one he took his time. "Very slowly, so you can enjoy it as much as I do. Say goodbye to your second finger, cunt!"
No! Nonono! He was really cutting her to pieces!
He took painfully long, clearly savoring her muffled protests, even though he kept complaining about that. And then he had her finger in his hand.
Already bored with her fingers, he put her down after the second finger was gone. "Now what do I fuck up next? How about your pussy, bitch?"

And the door opened. "Enough!"
A huge white muscular man was standing there, looking angry. "Put the knife away, boy! You did enough damage for one day."
Derek looked at her with pure hate in his eyes, clearly thinking about continuing. But then he obeyed and put the knife back on that shelf where he got it.
"Good. You're coming with me, we're gonna have a little chat."
Did that scary man just save her? Couldn't he have done that a little earlier? She lost two fingers and an ear! And her hair, not that it mattered compared to the rest. He completely cut up her face as well!

Chapter Text

(Hannah's perspective)

A few months ago:

School was out! And while most of the other kids couldn't wait to go home, Hannah was on her way over to the library. They had so many books in there!
Hannah was 10 years old, a white girl with red-blonde hair going halfway down her back, roughly 4'7" tall. She went there once a week, bringing back the books she got last week and getting more reading material for the next one. Hannah loved to read, she was very much what people called a book worm. What would it be this time? She recently got through all of 'Harry Potter', and she imagined being Hermione and having a magic wand. That would be so cool!
But maybe she should get something less fantastic this time. Science was very cool as well!
And she didn't mean Science Fiction, although she liked that too. Real stuff! When she grew up, she wanted to be a scientist! Being a witch would be nice, but witches weren't real. Scientists were!

The library was almost empty, it always was. She didn't understand why most other kids didn't care about books. Books were nice! And important!
She spotted the older girl immediately. A redhead like her, and also a frequent visitor. They smiled at each other, but they never really talked. But she noticed that once again the redhead wasn't just reading, she was also taking notes. And she was reading newspapers again, not books like she used to!

Hannah was a curious girl. And this mystery needed solving. "What are you doing?" she asked the older girl and tried to sneak a peek.
"Nothing!" she responded way too fast. "Liar!" she stated. But why was she lying?
"You're not reading one of those weird romance novels with the sex stuff, so why are you hiding it? What's in those newspapers?"
Megan blushed, maybe thinking about those novels. She caught her mom reading one. She didn't exactly catch her, she just got curious what kind of book her mom was reading and hiding from her. And then she found out and wished she hadn't. Because eww! So gross! She'd never steal one of her mom's books again!

She kept insisting, until Megan gave in and told her what she was doing.
"Wow! A real mystery? The mystery of the missing girls? That's so cool! Can I help?"
Megan didn't let her, not at first. But she came back every week, and Megan was always there. And sometimes not alone. And once even girls her own age joined that group, Megan didn't have any excuse to keep her away any more.
That's how Hannah joined this group. She didn't know any of the missing girls, but she wanted to solve this real life mystery. And find a real life scientific explanation, not that Narnia stuff some of the girls her age were talking about. She had read those books. They were good, it was a good story. Maybe not as good as 'Harry Potter'. But either way, it was just a story. The missing girls, that was real. And she wanted to find out what really happened. Even if that might not be very nice.

She understood that is was most likely very bad men doing this. And that it was about the sex stuff, that kinda freaked her out. Who wanted to do that with girls their age?
She didn't want to imagine someone doing those things to her. Awful!
But she kept going. Science is mostly research! And she would do her part to solve this mystery.

Present time:

When all hell broke loose, Hannah was one of the first girls to react. Into the trees!
She had to get away from those guys! She might not know exactly what they wanted, but she had a pretty good idea. And she did not want to become a sex slave! Brr!
Without looking back, she just ran. Where was she even going? Just away from them! She heard girls screaming behind her, and she was sure some of her friends were getting caught already. But not her, she had to be smarter!
She wasn't the fastest runner, she was certainly not the most athletic girl in their group - she was reading books when some of the others played soccer, or went to gym class, or really anything physical. So she just had to use her brain, and her brain was telling her to get away as fast as possible.

When she was finally out of breath, she looked around. Just trees everywhere. She didn't hear anyone, and she didn't see anybody either. Not one of the bad guys, but not one of the other girls either. Was she the only one who got away? She hoped not, because she had no idea where she was going. Was she even going the right way? What was the right direction actually?
Back to the bus? But Chris knew about the bus! Those guys would be all over the road, she had to stay away from it.
So what then? Back home? That would take really long.

She'd totally get lost out here. She was already lost! But at least those guys didn't find her yet. A bit aimlessly, she kept walking. She'd get somewhere eventually, right? If she walked a straight line, eventually she would get out of the woods.
If she was walking a straight line, maybe she was walking in circles? Because she couldn't really go a straight line, there were obstacles everywhere and these woods weren't exactly flat either. The cabin wasn't just deep in the woods, it was also a bit up in the mountains. And Hannah didn't want to take any risks. Finding herself in front of a steep cliff, she decided she'd rather go around it than try to climb down. Wouldn't help her to get away from the bad guys but fall down a cliff and get injured.

And then she heard him.
"Yo! There's the pussy I was looking for! My pussy for today!"
Oh no! She saw that scrawny black guy coming for her, and he wasn't very far. If she'd been one of the stronger girls, she might have tried to fight him, he wasn't that big. But still much bigger than her, and Hannah knew she couldn't win fights against anyone of those guys.

So she started running. And then tried to hide, because she knew she couldn't outrun him, she wasn't fast enough either. She had to be smart!
Hiding behind a bush, she tried to catch her breath.
"Yo girl! Don't make this nigga run, that ain't good for you! This nigga gotta fuck!"
Dear god, please no!
"Where you hiding, my pussy? Come on, girl! Show yourself, I ain't got all day!"
She was shivering in fear, trying to make herself even smaller. Please go away! Please go away!

"Yo girl! You're hiding somewhere, I know you are! Ain't gonna be good for you if you make me wait. This nigga gotta fuck!"
She tried to suppress a soft whimper, but somehow he must have heard.
"There you are!"
No! She jumped up and ran away again, but he was way too close already. And he just pushed her to the ground.
"Told you, you're my pussy for today!"

He didn't tie her up, he just showed her his knife. "Now you walk back with me, and if you try anything funny, you find out what I can do with a knife!"
Please no! Shaking in fear, she walked with him. This was so bad! But she knew she couldn't get away, not any more - so better do as he says and not make him angry.
He took out a walkie-talkie: "Guys, Sammy here. I got myself a pussy and I'm bringing her back!" "Roger that, have fun! Still plenty more to hunt down for the rest of us."
Please don't!
She was hoping for one of the other girls to show up out of nowhere to save her. One of the better fighters! Astrid maybe? Or Miranda? Or maybe several girls together? Please!

But nobody came to her help. The guy led her back to the road and then back into the house - and she found out she didn't really get very far after all. The old man greeted them.
"So you got yourself a girl. Took you long enough, I thought you got lost out there."
"Yo grandpa, this nigga ain't getting lost in some woods!"
"Yeah, yeah. Take her in and have your fun, while I keep waiting for those other assholes. Those girls seem to be hiding very well. Just don't do anything permanent, or I get cranky!"

They were now going down and he pushed her into one of those rooms. Mostly empty, but still scary. After he closed the door behind her, she started begging.
"Please don't hurt me! Please let me go! Please! I'm just ten years old! Please!"
"Ten? Damn, you're gonna be the youngest pussy I ever had! But I ain't letting you go, bitch. Now get naked already!"
"Nooo!" she continued to whine.

He shrugged and played with his knife. Oh no!
"Either you get naked yourself, pussy, or this nigga is gonna cut off your clothes! See, I'm a nice guy. I'm giving you a choice. Now get naked, bitch! Or I make you!"
Terrified, Hannah realized she didn't have any choice at all. Still sobbing, she got out of her shoes. And her socks.
"Yo, nice feet, but I don't care about that. Show me the goods!"
Sobbing, she pulled her green shirt over her head. Revealing her white training bra. "Yeah, that's like it. Show me your titties!"
Trembling, she removed her bra. Revealing her almost flat chest. "Yo, you didn't need that, girl! No tits at all! Almost no tits. Kinda makes you even hotter. Now get those pants down!"

Sniffing, she opened her jeans. And pulled them down. She didn't even try to do it slowly, but those jeans were really tight. Once she was done, she was revealing her light blue panties. Not exactly a match to her bra, but it wasn't like she planned for anyone to see that. "Yo! Show me that pussy, girl! My balls are bursting, show me that pussy!"
Sobbing even more, she finally pulled her panties down. Revealing her very smooth pussy, not even a hint of a hair down there.
"Damn girl! That's a nice looking pussy!"

She just stood there, trembling and unsuccessfully trying to hold back her tears. Unsure what else to do. Other than maybe hide her privates, so she put one hand in front of her nether region and the other in front of her chest.
They guy shook his head. "Nah, that ain't good enough. Show me those goods, keep your hands by your side, pussy!"
So she obeyed once again. She didn't want to make him angry, and that was even more important than protecting herself from his view. Also, she knew he could just force her either way. Just don't make him angry!
They guy nodded, for the moment he had nothing to add and just admired her for a while before he started to undress himself. Which only made her start crying even more. She didn't want to get raped!

Her knowledge about sex consisted of what she got out of those many many books she had been reading. But that was good enough to know how it would work. And she was scared! This wasn't supposed to happen to a girl her age! Not even in the middle ages did they do that to girls as young as her!
The guy got fully naked and she could see his penis. The first one she'd ever seen, at least in person - but no matter how curious she usually was and how curious this new experience should make her, she was just really scared, because she knew what he would do sooner or later. She didn't want to!

She didn't know how big it was compared to others. The numbers she read in that one icky book her mom had been reading had made it even more scary, this one didn't look that big. But it was supposed to go into her pussy, and that made her reconsider: It was way too big! How was that supposed to fit?
"Yo! I've waited long enough, I gotta try this pussy!"
He grabbed her and pulled her over to a mattress at the side of the room, there he made her lie down and was over her in no time.
"Please don't rape me!" she tried again. He didn't even say anything, for once he wasn't talking. Instead he grabbed her legs and spread them, and then he tested out her opening with his penis. Just the tip. And then more.

She felt it widen, and the pressure on her opening felt very unusual, she had never felt something like that down there before. Other girls experimented, but Hannah had never done that - everything she read about sex just convinced her she wasn't ready for that yet. And she was right about that, because this didn't feel good - very quickly it was starting to get painful. "Noo! That hurts!" she complained. "Please be careful!" she tried, maybe he'd do that at least if he didn't want to stop? But he didn't care.
"Yo, this pussy is tight! Tightest pussy I ever had! Damn! The younger the pussy, the better the fuck!"
He went all the way in, making her scream out in agony. "Owww! That really hurts! Stooop!"
But he was just starting his rhythm. "Damn! Tight! Best pussy ever!"

In and out he went, in and out. It felt awful! With every thrust, she felt his way too big penis getting forced deep inside of her, her body protesting against the intruder, but ultimately powerless. He just kept going!
And finally she felt him explode inside of her. The feeling was new, but she knew what happened. He just came inside of her. She sniffed. He seemed a bit disappointed.
"Damn girl! Your pussy is so tight, I couldn't keep it in! That was too quick."
He stood up, letting her lie on the mattress, sobbing in humiliation and pain. This was awful! She just got raped!
"I gotta go again. But not now. Damn, what now? This nigga ain't used to a dungeon like this! But what do I do now?"
"Please let me go!" she tried again. He sighed.
"Yo, all this whining is going on my nerves. Anything in here to shut you up?"

He went looking and came back with a ball gag. "Yo, those white guys have interesting stuff! Just the right size for a pussy like you!"
"Noo!"
Sammy forced the rubber ball into her mouth and fastened the harness behind her head. Oww! Her jaw hurt!
"Mmmppff!"
"Much better!"
He took another look around. "They got chains in here. Damn, I can hang you any way I like, girl!"
"Mmmmhhhh!"

After checking everything and dragging her back into the middle of the room, he tied her hands to two rings on the floor, spreading them out a bit. And then he put metal cuffs attached to chains around her ankles and started to pull on those chains. And she felt her feet getting pulled into the air. Oh no! This was getting even worse!
"Nnnnhhh! Mmmpppfff!"
"Yo, this pussy is going up! I like your face, girl. But I like your pussy much more, that's what I want to look at!"
She was going up, and soon enough she was hanging upside down. Both her arms and her legs spread out, her hands not able to reach the floor any more. This was so disorienting!

"Yo, that's a nice view!"
He touched her pussy again, this time using his fingers. "Best piece. Only piece that really matters!"
"Nnnhh!"
"Now what can I do now?"
He picked up his knife. "I love using knifes on a girl like you! Cutting off stuff is fun."
Oh god oh god! "Nnnnnnnhhhhh!"
"But grandpa said no permanent stuff, and I guess that means no cutting off anything. Too bad. Could still cut you just fine, you know."
He made a small cut over her thigh. Ahh! That really hurt! What was he doing? She knew about the sex thing, but this was completely unexpected. He was just hurting her for fun? How? Why?

"But I wanna try something else. Always used my knife when I had a pussy. Never had fancy stuff like this."
He picked up a whip. "Yo! Nigga whipping a white girl! Kinda fitting. Yeah, that seems fun."
Whipping? She read a ton of books. Horses got whipped sometimes, but she was sure those were different whips. This whip looked scary. She had never read any books that described people getting whipped. And it looked like it would hurt. He wasn't really going to do that, right? Oh please no!

The whip came down. "Nnnnhhh!"
Oh god! That's how much it hurt? Her skin immediately turned red where the whip hit her. It felt awful!
"Yo girl! This stuff is good!"
The whip came down again. Ahhh!
"Damn, this is some good shit! I'm gonna whip you til your skin rips open, girl! That's gonna be a ton of fun!"
Nooo! Oh god, no! Why was this happening? Why was he doing this? He was insane!

He continued. And every hit felt worse!
She watched her skin get red in every spot he hit. All over her stomach and chest!
More and more spots got red. And when he hit the same spot again, it got darker shades of red. Each time. Until her skin ripped open and it did start bleeding.
She was a screaming mess by this point, the pain was so bad!
Not that much of her screams could be heard through the gag. "Yo, I got it open! Damn girl, I'm in love with that whip!"

He put it away. "Didn't even whip your pussy yet. Maybe next time. But I wanna keep it pretty! Best piece!"
She sobbed. Everything hurt!
And he put his hands around her back and hugged her. And buried his face in her crotch.
"Such a nice pussy! Gotta eat that pussy, baby! Make you cum for me!"
Huh?

For a moment she was scared he was going to literally eat her pussy. Would he do such a thing? But he just started licking it. That was weird. Really weird.
He buried his tongue inside, and unlike his penis it didn't really hurt. He licked her out! Looking for different spot. And always coming back to her special spot down there - or up there right now, kinda. That felt weird.
She was not going to admit that it felt good. But it did!
And soon enough, she was shaking and lost control of herself. What was happening to her? No! She didn't want that!

He stopped. "Yeah, that's why it's your best piece, girl! Now you know how it feels!"
She felt so humiliated. She didn't want this! Not any of this!
"And you go back to pain. I need another break before I fuck you again, and I got just the right thing to pass the time."

He grabbed a candle and lit it up. Then he pushed it inside of her, into her pussy!
No! That felt weird. And a bit painful maybe, but not that bad compared to the rape. Or that horrible whipping, she felt that all over!
"Yo! Now I'm gonna sit here and watch that candle burn down. And once it's out, it's time for another fuck!"
"Nnnnnhhhh!"
She felt a hot drop of wax drip on her pussy lips. Ahh! That was burning her!
Not much later, another drop. Oww!

And she saw the black guy just sitting down on a chair, facing her and watching her, while playing with his penis. Oww! And once it stopped he would ...? Again? Noo! Not that again!

Chapter Text

(Hannah's perspective)

10 year old Hannah was beyond desperate. The candle in her vagina kept dripping down more wax, and every drop burned her skin! While the black guy just sat on a chair watching her and casually played with his penis. While making cruel comments from time to time.
"Yo, that pussy is getting hot, isn't it? Damn, I can't wait to fuck you again!"
Drop by drop, the candle burned down. It took forever, and it was so painful! Not that the future was looking any better for her. How did she let herself get into this? She should have just minded her own business and never gotten herself involved with the other girls! Why did she have to be so curious?

"Yo girl! This nigga can't wait any longer, that candle is taking forever. So now, you're gonna give me a blowjob!"
He looked at her. "You're hanging too low, I ain't going on my knees for you!"
Weighing his options, he put a wicked grin on his face. "Ah, that's gonna be fun!"
She felt him push something into her asshole. Noo! Not there!
It was cold at least, not like that candle. It was a piece of metal, and it didn't do very deep.
"Just a little hook. And now we get your head up higher."

He pulled on her beautiful long red-blonde hair. Oww!
And he started tying it around that piece of metal. Strain by strain. Oww!
She had no choice but to arch her head backwards and raise it slightly, her hair was forcing it that way. Oww!
Her back hurt, her asshole hurt as well, and her hair was pulling on her scalp, making that hurt too. She had no idea it was even possible to bend herself backwards that much!
"Yo, that's much better!"
He checked and indeed, her head was now almost the right height for his crotch.

"That's right. Now I take out the gag, but don't you dare start begging again! And then you give me a blowjob! You know how to do that?"
She fearfully shook her head. She had read some stuff, but she didn't go into all those gross details and skipped most of those parts. "Please..." "What did I just say? If another word comes out of your mouth, no matter what grandpa said about no permanent damage, I'm gonna cut off your tongue!"
Oh god, no! She managed to stay silent, another fear unlocked. Cutting off her tongue? That was unimaginable!

"Open up!"
She did, and he grabbed her head to raise it even higher, straining her back a little more in the process - as if it didn't hurt enough already - and pushed his penis into her mouth. Any other time, she would be grossed out by this idea - she certainly was when she read about it the first time. Right now, she was way too scared and in too much pain to care. What did he want her to do now? What happened so far was all she knew about a blowjob. Was she supposed to blow on it?
She tried that, kinda difficult with that thing in her mouth.
"What are you doing? Oh, I get it. No, you don't blow on my dick! You lick it, you dumb little pussy! Lick it good and make me cum!"
Licking? She tried it a bit.
"Yeah, like a lollipop! Come on, you know how to lick a lollipop! White little pussy like you should know that!"
She did, and she tried her best.
"That right! Keep going, pussy!"
And as an afterthought he added. "And if I feel any teeth on my dick, you're gonna find out what I can do with my knife!"

She didn't want to find out any of that! So she tried to be very careful and keep her teeth as far away from his penis as possible. And continued to lick, while the wax kept dropping around her pussy. Oww! So hot!
The new position didn't help on that end, it only made her back and her hair hurt as well. Her back was killing her! He was so mean!
"Yo, keep going pussy! That's it! Keep doing that!"
And eventually he moaned and filled up her mouth with his cum. Eww! But it didn't hurt nearly as much as when he raped her pussy, so she'd very much prefer if this was all he did in the future - just please not in this position any more, not ever again!
He cleaned his penis with her hair, making her cry again. Her beautiful hair! Everybody always told her how beautiful it was! And now he sullied it with his cum.
She realized how silly it was to cry over that, everything else he did was far worse. But she didn't care right now, it was just all too much!

Another drop of wax hit her labia and she cried out in pain. "Oww!"
"Girl, I was just gonna offer you to keep the gag away. But you had to talk."
She didn't talk, she was just in too much pain to stay silent. But sending a pleading look his way did nothing.
"Open up!"
She opened her mouth in resignation, expecting the ball gag from before. But instead, he shoved her own panties inside.
"Mmmhh?"
"I think you need a little more stuff to keep you silent, pussy."
Only when the panties were fully in her mouth did he add the ball gag, keeping them inside.

It was hard to breathe like this! And her jaw still hurt, the ball gag was too big and her panties didn't make it any better.
"Mmmhhh!"
"See? Much better than before. Damn, that candle is taking forever, that new position didn't help. Maybe we need to do something else to pass the time, baby."
Noo! Why couldn't he just go?
He looked over those horrible tools again, from her position it was impossible to say what else he found on that shelf full of horror instruments.
"Man, if grandpa didn't say anything, I'd have way more options! Maybe later. Come on, girl! Let's light another candle! I'm a romantic at heart. I see a pretty girl, I light a candle!"
He laughed at his idea of a joke. No more please!

Showing her another burning candle, he came back. "I'm not gonna stick that anywhere, oh no! This nigga can learn! Ain't no time for that shit to burn down!"
Instead he held it to her ass cheeks. And she felt the heat. Just like that wax dripping all over her labia!
Except, this was a little more hot. Way more hot! Owww!
Hannah screamed into her gag, but the panties in her mouth made it almost inaudible even to herself. She struggled, trying to get her cheeks away from him. Oww! Her ass was burning!
"Yo, there's no getting away from the fire, girl. That ass is gonna burn, baby!"
Oww! Owwww!

Laughing, he took it away after a while. "Damn girl! You should see your ass. That's gonna hurt for a while!"
"Can't see your titties either, downside of that hook. But I'm gonna burn them anyway."
Noo! She tried begging again, but the gag was keeping her almost completely silent.
And the flame was now going over her chest. Ahhh! It's too hot! Oww!
It felt especially bad where the whip had ripped open her skin. But it felt bad at every spot! She was crying, desperate and helpless, while the maniac kept making comments.
"Yo girl! Those tits are looking really hot right now!"

Finally he was done. Her poor titties!
"Yo! I don't give a fuck about that candle any more, I need to feel your pussy again!"
He removed the constant source of pain from her vagina, it still hadn't fully burned down. And then he finally let her down!
Just like the first time, forever ago, he put her onto the mattress and started raping her pussy.
That time it was the worst thing that ever happened to her. Now? It was almost a relief he wasn't doing anything worse - her back was recovering, and compared to what he did before, this was a huge improvement. In likely not much more than an hour, her world had completely changed.
It still hurt, but she'd endure it a hundred times if he just stopped torturing her!

Once he was done, he just sat down next to her and seemed satisfied. And finally he got dressed again, but just before he was ready to leave he turned around. "Yo, I can't leave you like that with all that stuff lying around!"
He tied her hands behind her back, then he dragged her out of the room into another one. "Yo, that cell is your home now, pussy!"
At least it wasn't another torture chamber.

Chapter Text

(Katie's perspective)

1 year ago:

Katie, 13 years old at the time, was annoyed at her younger sister Ruby. Once again. She just stuck her tongue out at me! That little brat!
But complaining to mom was useless, Ruby always did her crimes behind everybody's back. Fuming about how her sister always got away with everything, she did her homework. Ruby was such a menace!
She played with those boys all the time, and she really shouldn't play with boys any more. Especially not with those boys. Katie couldn't prove it, but she was almost sure one of them sneaked into her room and went through her underwear drawer. Yuck! At least one of them was a little pervert, she just didn't know which one - maybe all of them. Katie didn't tell anyone, because she couldn't prove it and it was too embarrassing to talk about that, but since that day she insisted even more than before that Ruby shouldn't play with them any more.

Even if she was ignoring the boys' behavior, there were other reasons too. Ruby didn't care about her clothes, she was always dirty! Unlike Katie, the older redhead was the polar opposite of her little sister. She cared very much about her clothes and her looks. She would never play in the mud like Ruby! Never! And she would never misbehave the way her sister did.

Done with her homework, she went downstairs. And just caught a glimpse of that little red menace with her hand in the cookie jar. "I'm going to Jason's to play with the boys. See you later mom!" Ruby called out and went for her bike. Katie, still fuming, wasn't too far behind: "I know what you did! I counted them! You weren't allowed to take any more cookies! Give them back!"
She kept getting away with it!

"No idea what you mean. Bye Katie!"
With those words, she was up on her bike and cycling away. "You stupid brat, I hate you!" Katie called after her little sister. Still fuming in anger. And she was going over to those creepy boys again, ugh!
At the time, she had no idea that would be the last time she'd ever see her.

When Ruby didn't come back home, Katie wasn't really worried. So typical Ruby, always misbehaving! Maybe this time she would get punished. Because her mom was getting increasingly agitated. And then her dad came home, and her mom was calling Ruby's friends. When nobody knew where she was and dad eventually called the police, Katie finally got worried as well. Did something happen to Ruby?

Over the next few days, her worry just kept growing. She cried a lot, and she felt so sorry for thinking something this bad about Ruby. Until the police stopped their investigation and told them their conclusion: Ruby ran away. It happened sometimes, you never knew what was going on in those girl's heads. Ruby was a known troublemaker, she was always misbehaving, it wasn't really a stretch that she would do something like that.

Her parents just accepted it and hoped Ruby would eventually come back. And Katie? She accepted it as well, she just didn't really share that hope. Her worry about Ruby got replaced with anger again. How could she do this? How could she do this to her family? They had been so worried, because that stupid little brat ran away once again. Stupid!
She wished she'd never come back!

Months later, Dakota approached her after school. And told her about that investigation she was working on with a few other girls. Katie was weirded out. Why investigate? Ruby ran away, that was it! She didn't even want to find her, because if Ruby got back home, Katie was sure their parents would forgive everything in a heartbeat and the little brat would be the center of attention again. She wanted to dismiss this group. But even if she didn't want Ruby to come back (at least that's what she told herself, of course she didn't want her to come back!), she still wanted to find out what happened to her sister. Fine, she wanted to find her. Just so she could tell that irresponsible little brat how worried everyone had been! How she would never forgive her!
And maybe she missed her. Fine, she did miss her! But she'd never admit that to anybody!

Dakota gave her a goal, and she fully applied herself to the investigation. She even tried to get in better physical shape and become less shallow, less focused on just boys and clothes. She was always slim and pretty, but now she tried to get more athletic as well. Although that was a long process, and honestly too hard. She hadn't gotten very far, she wasn't like Dakota. But she totally could be!

Present time:

When those men came out of the cabin, Katie was shocked. She got a bad feeling before, but she didn't think it would really go like this! She should have never tried to find out what happened to that irresponsible brat of a little sister she had! Although, given this development, it was probably not Ruby's fault either. If she ever saw her again, she had to apologize for ever thinking she did just run away.

But now was really not the time for that. She had to run!
Most of the other girls had already taken off, and some of them had no chance and got caught already. But a few girls were just standing there, too shocked to move. Like Chloe, but her big sister would take care of that. Or Joy. Who didn't have a big sister. The little blonde, one of the youngest in their group, just stood there with big eyes, too scared to move.
Katie grabbed her and dragged her with herself. "Joy! Come on!"
Coming out of her momentary paralysis, Joy followed her.
Katie was already running down the road, and Joy tried to keep up. Katie wasn't used to physical activity, so the much younger girl was able to do that. Looking behind her, she saw even more girls getting caught, while a few of the others ran into the woods.

Why go into the woods? The road was easier and they knew where to go.
"Katie, we have to get off the road!" Joy shouted as well. The redhead looked back. "No, this way is faster!"
"But they're faster than us, we need to hide! And they might have cars!"
Cars? She didn't see any, but they were probably just hiding them. And yeah, those adults would be faster, on the road there was no chance they'd get away even if they didn't have cars. Duh! Ruby would have figured that out, Katie hadn't realized. They would easily catch them if they stayed on the road!
"Shit!"
Katie kept running, but was now finally looking for something better to do. "Come on, just around that bend so they can't see where we go."

They did as she suggested, for now nobody was coming after them yet - they were all busy with other girls. Once again, she wished she had been playing in the woods like her little sister. Ruby would have known what to do!
They hid behind a tree and watched one of them run past them. Yes!
"That worked out. But we gotta go, he's gonna figure it out sooner or later! Or one of the others might." Joy urged. Right. Because the guys were probably not that stupid either. And Katie did not want to find out what they wanted from them. Although she had a pretty good idea, but she didn't want to think about that at all.

The guy ran further down the road, so they went deeper into the forest, away from him.
Katie wasn't good with directions, she looked at Joy mostly helpless. "I don't know where to go!" she whispered in a panic. And self pity: "I have been so wrong about everything!"
Her young companion took charge. Was it embarrassing that the little girl knew what to do out here while Katie was completely clueless?
"I think if we go straight ahead, we're gonna get back to the road in a few minutes, it's going around a few bends - I paid attention on the way here. That's what we're gonna do, it's the fastest way for now."
Katie nodded and on they went. The forest was kinda thick, but they were finding their way. And they didn't see or hear anybody. Finally, they heard one of them shout: "Where are you little cunts? I'm gonna make your pay for this when I catch you!"
Brrr! She had a rough idea what he meant by that, and she really didn't want that to happen. Joy likely didn't have a clue, and Katie really hoped the little girl wouldn't have to find out.
Thankfully, that voice came from far away. He wasn't onto them at all.

And then they ran into an unexpected problem. Shouldn't really be a surprise, why didn't the road go straight the way they were running instead of around a few bends? Because there was a steep cliff in the middle. Crap!
It was pretty high, and she wasn't sure they should try to climb down. Joy wanted to try, but Katie shook her head, she didn't want to risk it.
"What else are we gonna do now?" Joy whispered to her. Yeah, they had to get down there somehow.
"Walk around it maybe?"
There was only one way to do that, at least she didn't see any other way and the cliff was just getting higher in the other direction. They'd have to go towards the road again. And from that direction, they heard the guy shout again: "I'm gonna find you, and the longer it takes, the worse it's gonna get for you little witches!"
Oh no! Walking around it was not an option.

"We have to climb down! Come on, it's not that hard!" Joy encouraged her. Not that hard? If she had just played in the woods like Ruby! But Katie was scared, that didn't look very safe.
"You can't escape me, you little cunts!" The voice got closer again, and Joy looked at her very scared. He wasn't following them, but he was still getting closer, probably moving along this cliff.
"Right, let's do it!" Katie finally agreed with the little girl. They were running out of time.

They started climbing. Joy didn't have any real problems, but it was harder for Katie. A big rock got loose and fell down, making a lot of noise.
"There you are! Almost got you, and then you're gonna pay!"
Nonono! That was way too close!
Joy decided to jump, climbing would take too long. She landed hard, but it didn't look like she hurt herself. "Come on!" she urged her. Katie was still hesitating, but then she let go as well. And didn't get hurt either. Thank god!
And the guy's face showed up on top of the edge. "I can see you. Almost got you now, you two little witches!"

No!
They started running again, while the guy was finding his way down. Joy knew what to do out here, while Katie was completely lost and just slowing her down. She realized she would get them both caught like this.
Time to be brave. She whispered to Joy: "You go for the road, it's right ahead! I'll try to lure him away from you, he can't follow us both!"
"No! You can't do that!"
"If we stay together, he's gonna catch us both! This way, you have the best chance. Go!"

The little girl hesitated for a moment, but then she nodded and ran. While Katie ran the other way and shouted at the guy carefully climbing down the cliff: "You're never gonna catch me, asshole!"
Just focus on me and let her get away! And that's what he did, he started following her once he was down that cliff.
She was running for her life. Maybe she could still get away from him? She wasn't just giving up!

The man wasn't too far behind. What would he do if he caught her? She still didn't want to think about that. And what would be the end result? Either they would kill her when they were done, or sell her to a far away land as a sex slave. Brr! Don't think about that! Try to shake him, and if you can't do that at least buy more time for Joy! Although a part of her wished she'd used the little girl as the bait instead of being selfless.

And that guy, she had noticed by now it was the chief, was getting closer. He was fat and for a moment she had hoped she could outrun him despite being totally out of her element. But fat or not, he was faster than she expected. She looked over her shoulder and could see him gaining ground. "I'm gonna catch you, you little cunt. And then you're gonna suffer!"
Shit! Why did she go along with this? Why didn't she stay back?

Why didn't she see that Chris would betray them? That had totally blindsided her, she would have never thought that possible. She thought Chris was cute! She lay awake at night, fantasizing about Chris. The realization that he might have done the same made her very uncomfortable.

No more thinking, keep running!
She was out of breath. Katie wasn't built for running. She had tried to get in better shape, but she always hated sport!
And he was so close already. He was breathing heavily, clearly not doing so hot either, but she couldn't shake him. "Fucking cunt, stop running!"
No way! Even though she was exhausted.

She stumbled over a root, narrowly avoiding to face plant. Her lungs were burning, this was too much. Was she getting further away from him now? Maybe. Yes, she was, she was sure of that!
But she had to stop, she just physically couldn't go on.
Leaning against a tree, she was breathing heavily, completely exhausted. She sank to the ground, too tired to continue. Just a minute! Maybe he wouldn't see her? Maybe he had given up already? Just another minute and I get going again!
"There you are, you little witch."
She looked over her shoulder and he punched her in the face. "Owww!"
Katie fell down on her back. Looking up, she saw the man. A really fat guy, and he was breathing heavily - the chief of police, she knew who he was. But he finally got her, standing over her with a smile forming on his face.
"Told you. Now get naked, you cunt!"

He had her, and he didn't lose any time. But still: "You didn't get my friend." she stated in defiance, trying to see the positive. Joy would get away and call for help! He grumbled: "No, I didn't. That little cunt got away. But she won't get far. There's no reception for miles, and there are plenty of guys out here hunting you little witches. One of us is going to get your little friend, just like all the others."
She really hoped they underestimated the little girl. Joy was smart! She was better at this than Katie!

"Now, stop distracting. I already told you: Get naked!"
Katie was 5'3" tall. She was wearing long red pants and a slightly too big yellow long sleeved shirt, despite the warm and sunny weather opting to protect her skin, because as a redhead she was burning quite easily. But she didn't have a choice any more, now she had to expose her skin. She got out of her shirt and then her pants. Revealing matching white underwear with pictures of rose petals on them. She hesitated.
"Nice underwear, but I told you already: Naked!" the cop ordered her. Okay, okay!
Her bra went away, revealing her medium sized breasts - definitely not a flat chest any more, she had been proud of her boobies for a while. And her panties going away revealed a very small bush above an otherwise hairless pussy. The color of her bush matching her bright red hair, now hanging down straight all the way to her ass.

"Good. Get up and put your hands on your back!"
She obeyed. And he put handcuffs around her wrists. Now he took out a walkie-talkie: "Got myself a redheaded witch! A little blonde got away, was running towards the road. Good luck finding her."
She really hoped they wouldn't!
He picked up her discarded clothes and put them into a bag. "Can't keep that stuff out here, not that you're gonna need it any more. But we might need your clothes."
And he grabbed her panties. "Although I do have a different use for those."
So he was collecting panties. Gross! But probably far from the worst thing to happen to her, especially if none of the other girls managed to escape.
However, collecting panties didn't seem to be what this was really about. "Open your mouth."
She obeyed, and to her surprise he shoved her panties inside. Ewww! Really gross! And he put duct tape on top of that, keeping them in place.
"I don't need you to talk. Now start walking!"

What choice did she even have? Katie started walking. Back in the direction of their cabin, and first that meant back to the road. The guy was walking behind her. "Nice ass! I'm gonna rape that hard, you better believe I'm gonna rape that ass."
She sniffed. She hated this!
"And I'm gonna torture that ass. Oh the things I'm gonna do to your ass."
For now, he just slapped it. Ouch!
Torture? That was something she never considered. Oh god! This was even worse than she thought!
"And to the rest of your body. You're mine, bitch! You made me run, soon you're gonna make me cum. And I'm gonna make you suffer, you fucking cunt!"

The future was looking bleak. Katie's only hope was that one of the other girls made it back to safety. Or maybe some of the others. The girls at the bus, or the girls at the library!
They would get help, for sure they would. But not soon enough to save her from this, she had to be strong now.
It was a long walk. And the guy behind her kept telling her that she was going to suffer. He kept grabbing her ass. Eww!
"Such a nice firm ass. That just begs to get destroyed."
She was scared!

He grabbed her from behind again, this time his fingers slipped into her pussy. Eeek! No!
"And that pussy. I bet you're still a virgin. Changing that's gonna be fun."
Actually, she wasn't. She did have a secret boyfriend when Ruby went missing - nobody knew, she could be a bad girl too. But they broke up soon after, he complained that she had changed and she kinda had the feeling he just wanted to sleep with her anyway, once that was done he was moving on to the next girl. Asshole!
But this guy was worse. And she didn't want to sleep with him, and certainly not get raped by him either.
In her desperation, not thinking logically, she tried to run again. Where was she even going? And what was she thinking?
He laughed and grabbed her hair. Owww!

They had reached the road now, the guy clearly preferred the long way and not going through the forest again. And someone was coming her way. Lacey! She was one of the oldest girls in her group. Was she a fighter? Would she at least be fast enough to escape the guy?
But she just casually strolled over. What was going on? She wasn't alone either, there were two older boys with her, hanging a few steps back.
"I see you got one of them. Nice work!"
What? Katie didn't comprehend.

Lacey looked her over. "Oh yeah, looking really nice that one. Katie, is it? Yeah, that's her name."
The cop shrugged. "I really don't care how those witches get called, slaves don't need names. But she's a pretty one, perfect age for me! And that ass!"
Once more he slapped her. "Mmmhh!"
Lacey licked her lips, then she grabbed Katie's chin and kissed her forehead. The cop leered: "You want in on that? Need a big fat cock to fill you up while you torture her?"
Brr!
Lacey laughed. "Tempting. But you can keep your big fat cock for yourself and rape that fuck meat. The only cock I'm taking is my brother's."
She did what? Gross! And she told him to rape her? How could she?!
One of the guys with her slapped Lacey's ass, and the girl gave him a kiss. He did look like her, that must have been that brother. So gross!
Letting go of him and looking Katie in the eyes, Lacey told her: "We're gonna be out hunting some more of your friends. But you and I, we're gonna have fun later today, I'm sure of that!"
And she grabbed Katie's decently sized boobies. "And then, I'm gonna torture the hell out of those!"

The cop laughed, Katie whimpered. And then Lacey went her way, after the cop told her to look out for 'a really young blonde' - Joy. She really hoped Joy would get away, but the future was looking bleak for Katie.
It was a long walk back, a walk Katie spent imagining what the guy would do to her, and that really scared her. She didn't want to get raped! And she certainly didn't want to get tortured either!

Eventually they reached the cabin, where the old man was waiting. "You caught one, George. Well done, not even the last guy out there. You wanna go out again?"
The chief shook his head. "Do I look like I enjoy running through the woods? Hell no! Way too much work to catch this one, I'm not going out there again."
Now he just picked Katie up and threw her over his shoulder. "Down to the torture cells you go. We're gonna have lots of fun, little witch. Lots of fun!"

Chapter Text

(Katie's perspective)

The chief carried Katie into one of the torture chambers in the basement. Seeing the number of doors didn't exactly make her feel better. This was a huge dungeon. And behind those doors?
Behind the one he carried her through, she saw lots of torture devices, and the chief brought Katie to a wooden horse. "I'm sure we're gonna make some of you sit on that, but right now I just want to have better access to your ass, little witch!" he told her and put her down on it sideways, with her belly resting on the sharp edge. That wasn't comfortable at all. Although, the idea of sitting on this sounded even worse. This whole room looked like pure horror!
He spread her legs and tied them to the legs of this horse. Meanwhile, Katie realized nothing was forcing her to rest on this thing and she managed to get her upper body up and was able to stand on her feet. Much better.
"Nah, we're not having that."

He uncuffed her, but immediately forced her back over the horse and tied her hands to its other two legs. Now she was forced to stay in this position. Ugh. This was really uncomfortable. He slapped her ass. "Perfect access! Now let me find something to work with."
This was going to hurt. No matter what he did, Katie knew that for sure: He was going to hurt her. What would he do? Spank her butt? She knew some kids got spanked by their parents for bad behavior. Not her though, never her. Maybe because she never misbehaved that much. Maybe because her parents didn't do these things, because Ruby misbehaved a lot and they never spanked her either.
"You know what a branding iron is, little witch?"
Oh god!

"Nnnnhhh! Nnnnhhhh! Mmmmggg!" she tried, now desperately trying to get free. "So you do know. Good, then you can imagine what's waiting for you. We just got these new ones, forming actual words. Just the right words for your perfectly shaped ass." He slapped her butt again, but she was way more scared about the branding iron. That would hurt so much!
"This one is saying 'slave' and this one is saying 'girl'. Yeah, next to each other they form just the right word."
Without another warning, both irons came down on her cheeks at the same time. Oh gooood! "Nnnnnnhh! Nnnggglll! Pplllll! Nnnnnnhhhh!"
She had tried to prepare for the pain, but this was so much worse! Her poor ass! He left the irons on her skin for just a few seconds, but it felt like an eternity. An eternity of pain!

"Yeah, you're just a slave girl. But maybe that's still too nice. Hm. How about 'pain slave' instead? That might be more fitting."
Two other irons came down on her ass, just slightly under the first ones. And they hurt just the same. Oh god, that was so bad!
She was going insane! The pain was like nothing she had ever imagined!
"That's better. But maybe there's still another word missing. Not just a pain slave. Mostly, you're just fuck meat now. Like all your friends. Pain slaves and fuck meat."
She wasn't just fuck meat! No! She wasn't! Ahhhh!
The irons came down again, her ass was on fire. This time, her thighs were on fire as well - her ass was running out of place and he put the irons right where her butt met her legs. Make it stop!

"And now that should do it. I could keep going, but even your amazing ass is running out of place. But this was just the beginning, I'm sure there's more I can do to it."
Noo! Go away! Leave me alone!
Katie's butt felt like it was on fire, even with the irons gone. It felt so bad!
"How about some needles, fuck meat?"
"Nnnhhh!"
She certainly didn't want any needles! Although a few small needles might not even be as bad as the irons were.

"Yeah, some needles are just what your ass needs. But not the small ones. How about these?"
He roughly pulled her hair, forcing her head into her neck. And held three long skewers in front of her face.
"Nnnnhhhh! Nnhh! Nnhhh!" Those were not the small needles she imagined, not at all!
"Yes! Very much yes!" he mocked her attempt to beg.

She felt the first skewer pierce her skin, at a point in the middle of her left cheek that somehow wasn't damaged by those irons. It hurt! And slowly, he pushed it inside. Through her butt check, and out in the middle, going through her butt crack and back into her other cheek. "Mmmmmgggghhh! Nnnnhhhh!"
It came out on the other side, and then it finally stopped moving. Just for him to push the second skewer into her butt. Owww!
This one went through at a different angle, not going straight through like the first, but diagonally - going in on the lower end of her right cheek, and finally coming out on the upper end of her left cheek. And finally, the third skewer went into her right cheek at the top and going down to the bottom of her left cheek.

"Now your ass is looking even better than before." he commented, and gave it another slap. "Mmmmmhhhh!"
That hurt way more than the slaps before! Probably because it made the skewers move and because her skin was badly burnt where he hit her. "And now, I'm ready to try your asshole."
He spread her cheeks with his fingers, once again causing more pain thanks to all the torture he did before. Her ass felt horrible!
"Should have done that before I put the needles in, now it's harder to spread your cheeks. But on the other hand harder for me just means much more painful for you."
Oww! Ow ow ow! Bastard! That hurt!
Once he was satisfied, his dick just pushed inside without any more warning. Ooof. Owww!

He started to rape her ass. And all the damage he did before made that hurt even more than it would have anyway. The skewers were moving in her flesh! Katie screamed into her gag.
"That's the spirit. Scream for me, fuck meat!"
She didn't care that he wanted it, she just couldn't help herself. Her ass hurt like hell!
The rape went on for a while. Forever! Maybe just a couple of minutes? She didn't know, it just hurt!

With every thrust, not just his dick went deep into her guts, causing a lot of pain on the inside that wasn't meant for something this big. Also, the skewers moved around in her cheeks. And he was holding her on her burned skin, making it even worse. So much pain! She kept screaming in agony.
Finally he pulled out and made a mess on her back.
"That was great, fuck meat. Now, let's get you to your cell."

He untied her from the horse, but instead cuffed her hands behind her back again. And led her out of the room, into another one. Without any torture devices, thank god!
"We have a lot of rooms in here. But not enough for this many girls, so you're probably getting some cell mates soon enough. We're gonna use this cell for fuck meat that's already in use. Like you."
She wasn't alone in here, there was already another girl. What was her name, Hannah? Katie didn't know the other girl very well, but now they had to share this cell - and since they were both tied up and gagged, there wasn't really any chance they'd get to know each other better either.

Chapter Text

(Cassie's perspective)

A few weeks ago:

"Bye Cassandra! Have fun with Lacey tonight!"
Her mom waved goodbye, and Cassie waved back. Then Lacey closed the door, and the 12 year old girl was alone with her babysitter. Cassie was a white girl with slightly curly long blonde hair she was usually wearing open, going halfway down her back. She was almost exactly 5' tall. And Lacey was one of her favorite people in the whole world!

When her parents got Cassie a babysitter almost a year ago, she had protested. She was old enough to stay alone at home for a few hours! Up to that point, the old woman next door had helped out when her parents needed some alone time, but she couldn't do that any more. And even though Cassie shouldn't be happy about that, she very much was, because she never liked that boring lady. Cassie was curious and frequently asked all kinds of questions, but the old lady never answered them, instead she always told her to sit still and be quiet. So boring! And then she watched some really boring stuff on TV, and Cassie wasn't even allowed to go to her room and play by herself, she just had to sit there and be quiet. She didn't want another one like that!

But Lacey was different. For once, she wasn't an old woman. She was a girl like herself, just a few years older. She was very nice from the start. And she never told Cassie to stop talking. She just listened to everything the younger girl had to tell, she answered her endless questions, and she even paid attention, asked questions and made suggestions. Even her mom usually groaned and told her to stop asking questions after a while, Lacey never did. She was so much fun to be around!
And she always had fun ideas what to do. "What are we doing tonight?" Cassie asked her babysitter excitedly. Lacey grinned: "How about watching a movie? Have you heard of Sherlock Holmes?"
"Isn't that the famous detective?"
Cassie wasn't a big movie fan, but she loved mystery stories!

They watched the movie, and Cassie loved it, even though she kept talking over it when she had ideas what should happen next. And she liked how Lacey was braiding her hair while they were watching TV - her hair was going halfway down her back and it was slightly curly, no matter how much braiding she did. She was really comfortable with Lacey. They even talked about stuff she would never talk about with anybody else. Like how her boobies were growing and how pretty she was. She even taught her how to give a guy a blowjob, with a banana she shoved deep into her throat. That was a bit gross, but now she knew. Not that she'd ever do something like this! Because real dicks? Way more gross than a banana!

Not that she'd ever seen a real dick. When she confessed that, Lacey offered to have her brother come over and show her. Eww!
Of course she had just been joking, Lacey wouldn't do something like that for real.

When the movie was over, Lacey mentioned. "By the way, did you know there's a group of girls at school doing real detective work? Kinda like a girl's club for little detectives."
"Really? Tell me more!"
Cassie listened to everything the older girl had to tell her. So interesting! And kinda spooky. Missing girls? That was a real world mystery!
"Do you think they'd let me join the club?" she probed. Lacey shrugged. "I don't know, you gotta ask them. But I bet you'd be a great detective!"
Oh yes, she totally would be!

Today:

All the way up the road, Cassie had been staying close to Lacey. And told her about her different ideas what they might find. Was a portal to another world really an option, like some of the other girls thought? Cassie didn't really think so, but she still talked about that for half an hour. What would it mean if there was really a portal? How could such a world look like? Was it one way? Because the girls didn't ever come back after all. Most of the other girls just groaned, but Lacey still listened. She was still one of her favorite people in the world!

And it was awesome doing something together with Lacey, something where the older girl wasn't just her babysitter. She wasn't the only girl here who knew Lacey that way, their sneaky babysitter had clearly gotten several of her girls to join this group on purpose. Obviously so they could do something fun together. But maybe they'd actually find out what was going on? Her mind was swirling with possibilities. Most likely it was just bad men, like the shopkeeper - if he really was a bad man and the other girls didn't just jump to conclusions. But why out here in the woods? Was it really the chief, like some girls thought, even though his own daughter was with them and strongly denied that?

And then they took a rest, and Mr. Parker made Lacey hand out candy to everyone. Yummy! Cassie liked candy. Who didn't? Maybe some grown ups, but every kid she knew loved candy. And since she loved the candy so much and she didn't get too much at home, she was gonna save it for later - Cassie could be patient sometimes. While all the other girls started eating theirs, Cassie quickly stashed hers away and went over to watch a patch of pretty flowers. And there were bees! Look at those bees enjoying those pretty flowers too. Lots of yellow flowers, but some red and even blue ones as well. Cassie loved everything nature had to offer, she didn't even mind the ants she noticed nearby. And she just lied down in the grass to watch everything up close. One girl mentioned how she got tired, and Cassie thought if she made it look like she was sleeping, she'd be able to watch the bees and the flowers and the ants without anybody bothering her. Usually she never shut up, but this was just too good not to enjoy in silence. Everything else could wait.

She didn't pay much attention to what was happening behind her, until she heard Mr. Parker talk to someone on a phone or something. "Guys, I got my group taken out. Bring a car and pick them up."
Huh? Cassie looked over her shoulder carefully. There were Mr. Parker and Lacey, their backs to her. And all the other girls were sleeping! How?
Cassie wasn't stupid, and she immediately thought of the candy. But that would mean Lacey did that?

Lacey snickered. "Oh, I can't wait to have my fun with these pretty brats. Hurting them is gonna be so much fun!"
Mr. Parker laughed. "I couldn't agree more."
There she got confirmation. Hurting them? Hurting her? Oh crap!
She was still trying to wrap her mind around what was happening. A part of her wanted to just get up and ask Lacey what was going on, because there was no way her babysitter would be evil. Not Lacey! But for once she kept her mouth shut and decided she had to act quickly, she had to get away - and if everything was just a misunderstanding they could clear it up later. They were not paying any attention to her yet, they thought she was sleeping like the others. So she quickly and silently crawled a little further, until she was behind a few trees. Then she stood up - and when she heard Lacey call out: "Fuck!", she knew they knew. So she started running. Just away from them!

She heard other girls screaming in the distance, whoever they had been talking to on that phone must have attacked the girls ahead of them. That didn't sound like this was just a misunderstanding. This was all going so wrong!
They had thought about bad men, but nobody had thought one of those bad men could be with them. Or that any of the girls might betray them.
Hiding behind a tree, her heart beating like crazy, she saw Mr. Parker run past her - he didn't seem like he knew where to look for her, thank god! But now what? She had to get help! She had to get home!
All the way back to the bus? No, not the bus. They brought them with the bus, and she couldn't drive it anyway. She needed to get back to the town!
She just didn't really know where to go.

A bit aimlessly, Cassie tried to get through the forest. Should she stay close to the road? That would make it easier for her, but also easier for the people looking for her. And she did not want to get caught!
She still tried to stay close. She heard something. Was that a car? She stayed hidden and looked out for it. Yes, there was a van coming up the road. Someone who could help her? Or more bad guys? Better not risk it, she decided to stay where she was. The car still stopped, a little further up the road. One of the other girls was brave enough to stop them, and Cassie thought about getting closer. Until she saw what they did to that girl. No! Oh crap!
Definitely not a misunderstanding, holy hell!

Before anybody would notice her, Cassie made sure to go the other way. She couldn't help that girl, not against the three guys she had seen coming out of it.
And then she saw something else. Another girl!
The little girl, a blonde like her, had already noticed her and came over. That was Joy!
"Cassie! We need to get help! There are bad men out there! Chris lured us into a trap!"
Joy told her what happened at that cabin, how Chris had betrayed them and how so many bad guys were coming after them, and how she got away - but lost Katie. The little girl had been hoping to find Mr. Parker and the others. But Cassie shook her head. "He's one of them! I got lucky to get away from him."
"All the adults are evil!" Joy realized in horror, and Cassie nodded. "We need to get back home!" she insisted.

And they had already wasted a lot of time telling each other what happened. But they were hidden well behind these bushes, right?
"Now look at that. Two little troopers at once!"
Oh no! There was one of the bad men from the cabin Joy told her about, a big Latino. Both girls quickly started running again.
Cassie realized the guy would catch them both - he was stronger and faster, no way they'd get away. "We need to split up!"
Joy looked at her desperately. "Not again! Noo!"
But they had to! Cassie looked over her shoulder, the thick bushes had given them a shot, but now the guy was quickly catching up.
"You go that way!" she pointed into one direction, and quickly took the other one. Was she hoping he would go after Joy or herself?

She wasn't sure. Mostly she was hoping he would stumble and break his neck!
Taking another narrow spot, crawling through some bushes, she thought she would really shake him. Yes! He couldn't get through these bushes, he'd have to go around.
She found her way through and got up - and bumped into someone else. "Gotcha!"
Chris! Where did he come from? Noo!
"Let me go! Let me go!" she screamed and tried to fight him off. By now, the other guy had reached them too.
"I had that little trooper, you stole my catch!" the big Latino accused Chris. Cassie still tried to fight him off, but Chris was now holding her hands in his steely grip, ending any attempt.
"If you had her, I wouldn't have gotten her. Didn't you say there was another girl out there?" Chris tried being a smart ass. Even she could see that wasn't the best idea.
The Latino had an angry look on his face. "She was mine!" he insisted again. Maybe they'd fight each other and forget about her? Please do that!

But Chris had a different idea. "Man, chill out! How about we share this one? She has more than one hole."
Eww! No way he just said that! She hadn't thought too much what the bad guys wanted with them before, but now it was making a lot of sense. And that made it even more scary. She didn't want that, she was too young for that!
But the Latino seemed to like that idea. She didn't like it at all! He took out his phone thingy which wasn't really a phone - was that a walkie-talkie? And told whoever was listening: "Chris and I got one of them, and there's still one more little cunt close by." And he described where they were. She really hoped at least Joy would get away!

Those two guys weren't going after her either way. And Cassie was scared of the way they looked at her. So hungry, like she was a piece of meat!
"Damn, she has real titties. I can't wait to get a better look!"
Eww!
"Why wait? Little trooper, take off your top!"
Cassie was wearing very short blue jeans covering not much more than her ass and a pink top, rather tight and small, leaving the skin on her stomach exposed already and not leaving much to the imagination about the size of her boobies. She knew those were kinda sexy clothes, and she had been starting to like how it made some of the boys look at her. But not those guys!
"Please!" she tried. But those men just looked at her, and she knew she had to do it.
Trembling, she pulled the top over her head. And then took of her white bra, revealing her firm tits. Not exactly huge, they were still rather small, but her chest was certainly far from flat.
"Oh yeah! Really nice tits!"

Chris immediately copped a feel. "No!" she protested weakly, but that didn't stop him.
"I can't wait to torture those tits!"
Torture? But that was even worse! "Nooo!" she cried out in horror. And instinctively tried to run away again, but the Latino grabbed her immediately.
"No running away any more, little trooper. You're done with that."
Chris was now letting his hand glide through her hair. "You're a pretty one."
Cassie's hair was blonde, slightly curly, and going halfway down her back.

They slowly made their walk back through the woods, these guys seemed to know where they were going, while saying things about her tits she really didn't want to think about. They were so scary!
She couldn't believe she thought Chris was a nice guy.
After a while of saying scary things about her boobies, the Latino slapped her butt. "Oww!" she complained.
"We can see her tits, but I think it's time to take a look at all the goods. Blondie, take off the rest off your clothes!"
She sniffed and looked for a way out, but she was just trapped with them. So she pulled down her shorts and wriggled herself out of them. Not that easy, as tight as they were.
And of course the guys made crude comments: "Yeah, show us that sexy dance, baby!"

Assholes! They were really mean. And she knew that was only the beginning, but she didn't even want to imagine what they would do.
Her jeans just didn't fit over her shoes, so she took them off too. And her socks, because she didn't want to get dirt on them. Would that even matter?
Leaving her in just her panties. She knew they wanted her to take those off as well, she just didn't want to!
Sending a begging look towards the guys, she hoped they would somehow change their mind. But she only saw those greedy looks that made her very scared.
"Go on, little trooper." the Latino told her.
"Yeah, show us your pussy, baby!"

She complied, and then tried to shield it from their view with her hands. But each one of them grabbed one of her hands and simply held them on her back.
"Nice one!" Chris smiled. The Latino shrugged. "Already has some hair. Yeah, we'll need to get rid of that."
It was true, she was growing a little blonde bush down there. And the Latino touched her down there. "No!" she immediately complained, but quickly shut up. He wouldn't listen anyway.
He was pulling a bit on her hair. "Ow!"
And he chuckled. "Yeah, we're gonna get rid of that. That's gonna be fun."

Once they let go of her hands, she immediately covered herself up again. And Chris complained. "Those hands are always getting in the way, we should do something about that."
And he pulled out a pair of handcuffs. "Noo!"
With a smile on his face, Chris cuffed her hands behind her back. Now she was even more defenseless than before!
They started walking again, Cassie now barefoot and feeling the dirt under her feet - and the occasional stone as well, not very nice. But their hands groping her were much worse.
Both guys kept touching her butt, or her tits, or even her pussy! One of them even forced a finger inside of her. "Hey! No!" she complained once again, but only got laughter in response.

Until Chris exclaimed: "All that watching and touching is nice, but this is a long walk and I'm horny. It's time for a blowjob!"
A what? "Nooo!"
With disgust, she watched him open his pants and pull out his dick. Eww!
Black guys really had huge dicks, she realized. She always thought that was a myth, but his dick looked really big. Not that she had seen many dicks to compare to. Especially not in person - this was the first one. But it was bigger than her practice banana. And she was supposed to suck on that? Ewww!
Cassie had a rough idea what a blowjob was, all thanks to Lacey showing her the basics. She was curious, and she asked. At the time she thought it was so cool that Lacey explained something like that to her! Even if the whole thing ended up being pretty gross. But now, after seeing Lacey's betrayal, she kinda got the feeling something like this had always been her intent.

The other guy forced her on her knees, and then Chris pushed his dick into her face. "Open up and start using your tongue, baby!"
Still hesitating, she finally complied. What else could she even do? Fuck, that thing was huge! It barely fit into her mouth. She didn't want to imagine what something this big would do to her pussy. Oh god, she was totally gonna find out soon enough, wouldn't she?
"Baby? Use your tongue!"
Right. Hesitantly, she tried a few licks. A least it didn't really taste like anything. He moaned. "Yeah, keep going!"

The other guy chuckled. "You're lucky she's behaving. I've seen what a girl's teeth can do to a dick, it's not pretty."
Teeth? Oh yes, she could bite him. That would probably hurt him a lot.
"Don't give that bitch any ideas, asshole!" Chris complained, then he grabbed her head and made her look into his eyes: "If you use your teeth, you're gonna lose them. Is that clear? I'm gonna rip them right out of your mouth!"
Clear! Very clear! Cassie made sure to keep her teeth far away from his dick.

She kept licking, he kept moaning, and then he came inside her mouth. Ewww!
Now that was truly disgusting. She recoiled in disgust and spit it out. Bah!
He just laughed. "You don't want to punish her for not swallowing?" the Latino asked. Punish her? Swallow it? That disgusting stuff? Bah!
Chris shrugged. "I don't give a fuck about that. Come on, let's keep going Caleb!"
But the Latino had other plans.

"Just a moment. I need to take a piss."
At least he wouldn't need her for that. Or did he?
"Just stay like this, little trooper. And open your mouth."
But ... "Ewww! No way!"
He pulled out his dick - equally huge just like the other one, even though he wasn't even black. But maybe brown guys also had huge dicks?
And when he faced her, Cassie pressed her lips on each other and turned her head away. No way!

Chris grabbed her hair and pulled it back, and made her face the other guy's dick. "Open your mouth, bitch!"
No way! She would not!
The Latino grabbed her jaws and forcefully pulled it open. Oww! No!
And then he started peeing. Into her mouth. Ewww! So disgusting! Bah!
She tried to spit it out. "Oh no, this time you're gonna swallow."
She would not!

He put two fingers to her eyes. "Swallow it! Or do you want me to take out your eye balls?"
Her what? Noo! Oh god!
Fighting her urge to spit, and then fighting her urge to puke, she swallowed his pee. Ewww!
And then he was done. "Still spilled a bunch."
When she had undressed, he had put all her clothes into a bag he was carrying. And now he was looking through it and pulled out her panties.
Then he used them to clean her up. Could be worse, at least he was cleaning her up.
"Well, those panties are piss soaked now. But I got the perfect use, we're done with your mouth anyway."
She eyed her panties. He was right, they were piss soaked now. And he wanted to put them into her mouth? She didn't know if that was worse than drinking his pee or not, but it was equally disgusting!

"Open up, bitch!"
When she pressed her lips to each other again, the Latino sighed. "Really? Don't you want to keep your eye balls?"
And with tears in her eyes, she opened her mouth. "That's better, little trooper. Here it comes."
He shoved her panties inside. Eww! They tasted just like his pee before, disgusting! And he pushed them all the way inside.
Meanwhile Chris got out a roll of duct tape and taped that over her mouth. "Much better. Now all those annoying complaints are done as well."
"Downside is, we won't hear her scream."
And they laughed. They were disgusting! And really scary.

They continued to walk through the woods. "Any ideas what to do with her first? Any dungeon cell in mind?" Chris probed his companion.
Caleb shrugged. "I'm not sure I even want to take her into any cell. I wanna enjoy the nice weather outside!"
Chris smiled. "Oh, that's fine. We have a few nice spots out here, and I know all the good places. Follow my lead."
Cassie couldn't say anything, it wouldn't have mattered anyway. Although she would have very much preferred not to have those panties tasting like pee in her mouth. Eww!
Chris led them towards a small clearing. "Close enough to the cabin. And perfect to have some fun with you, baby!"
He patted her head. "Mmmhhh!"

Chapter Text

(Cassie's perspective)

The two guys led the 12 year old blonde over to two trees, standing several feet apart and with all branches between them removed. Because that was the place for Cassie, they had chosen those trees because they had just the right amount of space in between them. They removed her cuffs and tied her hands to the two trees, spread out wide. And then they did the same to her legs - a few inches above ground, making her hang there helplessly. "Yeah, that's the perfect position for you, baby!" Chris slapped her butt again.
"Mmmpppff!"
"Yeah, she's looking nice like that. Just the bush needs to go." Caleb commented, grabbing her pussy - or rather her pubic hair once again.
Owww! What was he going to do? Cut it off? Shave it off? Did he have a razor?
He grabbed a single hair and simply started to pull. "Mmmggghhh!"
That hurt! And he pulled it out entirely. She had a horrible thought: Was he going to do that to all of her hairs? But that would take hours! And hurt like hell.

Maybe that was his plan, but Chris didn't want to wait that long. "Yeah, we're not doing it like that. I got a faster way." He pulled out a lighter. "That should do the trick, right?"
What did he mean?
"Oh yeah, that's gonna be fine." Caleb grabbed the lighter and put it to her pussy. And Cassie realized what was going to happen. Oh no! They couldn't just burn off her hair? No way!
But just like she feared, she felt the sudden heat down there.
"Nnnhh! Plll! Nnnnhhh!"
The heat exploded, her pussy was on fire! Oh god! Way more painful than just pulling out the hair!

She screamed into her gag. That was hot! They were burning her! Noo! They were burning her!
And the guys just laughed. Then Chris smacked her pussy. Oww!
"Chill out, baby. The fire is already out, and the hair is gone. Doesn't even look that bad, just a bit red like a little sun burn."
But it felt like it was still on fire! And it wasn't like she ever had a sun burn down there. Owww!

Caleb started to undress. "Well, I don't know about you. But I want to really feel that pussy now, it's my turn!"
Feel her pussy? Rape her? Not that she hadn't thought about that, but that didn't make it less terrifying. She didn't want to get raped! That blowjob was bad enough, but she really didn't want to get raped.
Especially not by that thing. She eyed his huge dick. Why were those things so big? That would hurt so much!

Chris undressed himself as well. She couldn't tell which guy had the bigger dick, she just knew they were both too big. Did every guy have a dick that big, or was she just extremely unlucky?
"Go ahead and take her pussy. I'm fine trying out her ass."
Her ass? Back there? Eww! She didn't even know you could do that! Well, of course you could. But why would anybody try? That was so gross!

Both guys got into position, Caleb in front of her and Chris behind her. Guiding their dicks towards her holes. Which wasn't exactly painless either, because her skin still felt seriously burned and even just that light touch already hurt - no way that was just a light sunburn. She tried to protest, but those muffled sounds didn't mean anything. And it wouldn't have helped anyway, she got that much. Those guys simply didn't care what she told them. So unfair!
They both grabbed her sides, and then she felt them enter. Chris pushed his dick into her butt, and Caleb pushed his dick into her pussy at the same time.

"Mmmmhhh!"
Ahhh! That felt awful! She didn't know which one felt worse - her pussy was burned already, but at least it could stretch a little better than her asshole. Owww!
Yeah, her asshole probably felt worse. Until Caleb hit her hymen and it started to rip. Owww! No, her pussy felt worse.
Oh god, all of this felt awful!
Tears were starting to run down her face. And Caleb used his fingers to wipe them away, and then he proceeded to lick them. "Yeah, those tears taste good. The taste of fear and pain!"
Why were these guys so mean?

The two dicks inside of her were too big. Her guts were shifting, she was getting stomach cramps! And Caleb's dick was pushing into her cervix now, after ripping through her hymen. And every bump felt horrible!
This wasn't nice at all, it was awful! Lacey told her sex was really nice. But of course she had been lying, she was one of them after all!
The two men continued, grunting and moaning. Chris had grabbed her tits from behind and was kneading them, and that didn't feel good either!
Caleb pulled down her hair and made her look up at him, and then he kissed her forehead. "Yeah, little trooper. We'll have a lot of fun hurting you."
Noo!

It went on for a while, both guys moving in and out, ignoring her protests, ignoring her screams of pain, ignoring her tears - or rather getting turned on by all of that. Awful!
And then they were done. First Caleb filled her pussy with his cum, and not much later Chris did the same with her asshole. At least they pulled out and her stomach stopped hurting. Or hurt a little lest at least, because the pain didn't fully go away. And she felt so sore!
"Now it's time to get to those titties. We promised you we'd torture them, didn't we?"
"Nnnhhh!"
Chris briefly went away, he said to get some tools. Caleb was just standing there, enjoying the view. "Oh yeah, we're gonna torture those titties a lot, little trooper. I wonder what the boy will bring?"
She just cried silently. She didn't want to get tortured!

And Chris was back. He brought a bag full of stuff, exchanging it for the one with her clothes he took with him.
He pulled out two big hooks with rope tied to their ends. "Can you guess what we're gonna do with those? Shouldn't be too hard."
No! Cassie's eyes got big. No way! No!
Each guy grabbed one of them and they walked over to her. Chris made the first move, pushing the sharp tip of the hook into the underside of her right titty. "Nnnnhhh!"
He kept pushing until he pierced her skin. Oww! With a smile on his face he continued, slowly pushing the metal deeper into her flesh. Ahhh! Fuck, that hurt! Owwww!
Cassie screamed into her gag, but once more only muffled sounds came out. She felt so helpless! The hook got pushed even further. And once Chris was satisfied, he took the rope attached to it and tied it to a tree branch. And made sure to pull it really tight.
"Nnnhhh!"
The metal inside of her stretched out her titty really far, and that hurt so much!

And once he was done, Caleb started doing the same to her left titty. "Mmmppff!"
With a sadistic smile on his face, he continued. "Yeah, you just gotta savor that reaction. Suffer for us, little trooper!"
Noo!
He tied the rope to a different tree branch, but either way: Both her boobies got pulled upwards and slightly to the side, and both of them felt terrible!
"I think we can do better than just that. You brought any weights, boy?"
"Sure I did."

And they tied those weights to the other end of the rope, untying them from those branches - the weights were keeping the rope in place instead. That didn't make it any better!
But not any worse either. "We're gonna need more weights, she's not suffering enough."
And they doubled the weights at the end of those ropes! "Nnnhhh! Plll! Nnnnhhh!"
Now it was worse than before. God, her tits were stretching so much! Those hooks were ripping through her flesh!
Could they rip all the way through? Oh please no!

"Yeah, look at that face distorted in pain. That's how we want you to look, little trooper! Brought any more stuff for her tits?" "Sure I did!"
Noo!
"But first, we gotta make a little fire."
The guys turned their attention away from Cassie and collected a few leaves, branches and dry wood, putting that into what looked like a fire place in the middle of the clearing. At least it was far enough away from her when they lit it on fire. But that fire couldn't be good, they'd just use it to hurt her even more!
Once it was burning, Chris pulled two long skewers and two even bigger iron rods out of his bag, and he put all of them into the fire - not entirely, but with their ends.
"And now we wait. Excited for what's next, baby? Can you guess?"

She got a rough idea, watching those metal things get hot. But that was awful! Noo!
Her terrified expression gave it away. "Yeah, you're smart. Not that it'll do you any good."
Along with her two tormentors, Cassie watched the metal in the fire. They just left it in there. And eventually, very slowly, the ends of the small skewers turned red. And then even yellow.
"Yeah, that's good enough."
The guys put on thick gloves. "We need to protect our skin, those things are really hot." Chris explained to Cassie and gleefully grabbed one of the skewers, Caleb did the same while he chuckled at Chris' attempt of a joke: They had to protect their skin? But what about her? And they came over to Cassie.
"Nnnhhh!"

Her begging didn't help at all. Both guys at the same time put one of the glowing metal sticks to her tits. "Mmmmpppfff!" Ahhh! Oh god, that was the worst! Ahhh!
Her skin sizzled, those things left marks - not just a little bit red, where they touched her skin it turned black! Oh god, they were burning her!
With smiles on their faces, the men tried several spots. All over her titties. And it hurt so much! Her flesh was sizzling, it was getting fried!

They continued to poke her skin for several agonizing minutes. Her boobies got black spots all over!
Until Caleb commented: "I think they're cooling down." "So, reheating? Or do something else?"
"Nah, no reheating. They're still hot enough, and I know exactly where I want to put them."
He put the still glowing skewer to one of her tits again, directly to the side. Just this time he didn't take it away once her skin was sizzling, instead he slowly pushed it inside!
"Nnnnhhh!"
The skewer was slowly not just burning away her skin, it was burning its way through her flesh. "Nnnhh! Mmmmpppf!"
"Oh yeah!" And Chris was starting to do the same with his skewer, just from the other side. Nooo!
Mercilessly, they pushed the skewers through her titties. Although they didn't really push that much, they took their time, waiting for the skewers to burn their way through her flesh. Ahhh!
It felt so awful! God, she wished she didn't have tits!

Slowly, so very slowly, the skewers burned through her tits. Once Caleb was through her first titty, she hoped he would stop - but he just shoved the metal instrument until it rested on her other titty, and the agony continued. Chris did the same, and she had to suffer even longer until those things burned all the way through her titties and came out on opposite ends.
"Now we're done! At least with those."
They went back to the fire, where those iron rods were now starting to glow on their ends as well. Nooo!
"Well, let's take a little break first and check in if the other guys need any help."

Chapter Text

(Mai's perspective)

Mai was still confused. This afternoon had started out great, with her big sister Gia taking her onto this field trip with her friends. Yay!
She always loved it when she could spend the afternoon with her sister. Usually she was just going home after school, if mummy wasn't home it was usually granny who watched her. That could be fun as well, but granny was old and didn't let her play outside, and Mai loved to play outside. Especially with her big sister.

The 7 year old was a Vietnamese girl, a little under 3'8 tall, with light brown skin and straight pitch black hair going halfway down her back. Just like her sister she was very athletic, at least for her age - obviously she couldn't keep up with Gia, she was four years younger after all! She wasn't in the soccer team yet, but ever since Gia joined the team, she had begged her parents to let her do the same. They would give in soon, she just knew it!

She didn't really know what this field trip was about, but did it even matter? It was a field trip, she could stay outside all day long! Some of the older girls thought it could be dangerous, and that was a bit scary - would her big sister really take her anywhere dangerous? But Gia told her it would be fine, and of course she believed her. Also, she loved playing in the woods with Gia, and it looked like they could do that a lot today. She loved hiking as well. Some of the girls complained, but not Mai. She was used to taking long hikes with their parents. She loved this!

And then things turned weird. What exactly happened? She didn't really know what this was about, she didn't pay that much attention to what the older girls were doing. But suddenly there were a bunch of men coming out of this house in the woods, and the girls all started screaming and running. Her big sister told her to run away from them too, and so she did. The two sisters made their way to the trees. If anybody could hide out here from these guys, it would be Gia. And Mai herself of course. Her sister was amazing at this, and Mai always tried to keep up with her.
"What are we doing? Why are we running away?"
Gia grimaced. "We're just playing hide and seek with them. But it's really important to stay hidden! We have to win this game!"
Really? The other girls looked very scared, was it really just a game of hide and seek? But her sister never lied to her. And she liked playing hide and seek.

Gia waved her to come with her, and Mai followed. Gia pointed to a bush and made signs for Mai to hide under it. While Gia herself effortlessly climbed into a tree nearby. Her sister was really good, Mai couldn't climb a tree that easily - not because she couldn't climb, but some of those branches were still too high to reach for her. Her sister didn't even say a word and stayed completely silent, she was taking this very seriously. She didn't see the guys, but she heard them. Yeah, they had to stay silent so the guys couldn't hear them back. Mai wasn't stupid, she got that.

"Damn, where did they go? You see anything, Andy?" That was the college student who brought them here, she knew that voice. He brought them here so they could play hide and seek with his friends?
"Nope. This is gonna be fun, they're actually good at hiding."
That was a boy. And he sounded like he was having fun. Her doubts about her sister maybe not telling the truth were going away. Yeah, this was a fun game! And Mai wanted to win the game, she could be very competitive. They just had to stay hidden.

The guys were going away, Gia kept watching where they were going and eventually climbed down.
"Now we go in the other direction." she whispered to Mai. Good idea. The two sisters were a good team, and they did this stuff all the time. Those guys would never find them!
The girls made their way through the deep forest, and for a while things seemed to go fine. Mai never got to play hide and seek this deep in the forest, that was new and exciting!
Although Mai had no idea where they were going, and this was taking a really long time. Gia was leading the way, she was just following her. And more than once, they ran into trouble. So many of these bushes had brambles! And while her big sister was wearing jeans and doing just fine, Mai was just wearing a pink dress, not at all suited for what they were doing out here. She would have dressed differently if she knew they would be playing hide and seek in the woods! Gia should have told her before!

With her bare legs, Mai picked up more and more scratches from these brambles. That hurt! And then, she realized too late that Gia was leading them just through a patch of nettles. "Owww! That hurts!" she finally complained.
Gia looked apologetically. "Sorry, I didn't see them. Why did you have to pick a dress today of all days?"
How was this her fault now? Mai whimpered. "My legs hurt!"
From walking, from those scratches she picked up, and now even more from the nettles. Her skin was itching and burning! Gia grimaced. "Sorry. But we have to keep going and I can't carry you."
Mai tried to keep going, she tried to be tough because she wasn't a baby any more, but eventually she just stopped and sat down. "I can't! I give up!"
No game was worth this! She wanted to win the game, she really did, but this was way harder than she thought. Playing hide and seek in the woods was supposed to be fun, but this wasn't fun any more, not at all.

Gia tried to drag her up again. "Come on! You can't just give up!"
Mai started to cry. "I don't care! My legs hurt! I give up!" She'd rather get caught by these men than keep going.
"You have to! Those men are bad men! They are evil!" Gia frantically tried to get her on her feet again. She really wanted to win this game.
Mai didn't care any more and called out loud: "Can you hear me? I give up! I'm here!"
Her sister panicked and tried to put a hand over her mouth. "Shhh! You have no idea what these guys are going to do! This is serious!"
So now this wasn't a game any more? Sure, as if! Mai swatted her hand away. "I don't care!"

She did admire her sister, but she was just breaking down now. And no game was worth this! Even if it wasn't a game somehow, she wasn't sure any more. Did her sister lie before or did she lie now? She probably lied now so Mai would keep going, that's just the thing Gia would do. And that boy they overheard also said this was a game, of course Gia was lying! And even if she wasn't lying, how evil could they even be?
And she called out louder again. "I'm here! Over here!"

Gia looked around frantically and then shook her head. "Sorry Mai. I can't carry you and I gotta keep going. Good luck. One of us has to stay free!"
And she ran away, leaving Mai behind. The little girl eventually stood up again and waved her hands over her head. "Here! I'm here!" She could have shut up and stayed here, maybe nobody would even find her - but she just wanted the game to end.
Finally, a few minutes and two more attempts to get their attention later, two guys appeared.
Mai looked at them, relieved they found her. "I give up! My legs hurt! I don't wanna run any more!"
The guys looked amused: One of them was the boy they saw earlier, Andy. The other guy was a huge old white guy with ugly scars covering his face.

"Where's your sister?" Andy asked. Mai pointed where Gia went, not even considering to lie. "She ran that way, she didn't want to give up."
Maybe that would earn her some points with them? If they were really evil men and that wasn't just Gia's attempt to get her sister to push herself even further. Mai really didn't know what to believe any more.

Andy looked at the big man. "So, Ivan. You wanna take this one or hunt the sister?"
The older man shrugged and didn't say a word. "Right, you don't care. Fine. You know what, I like a challenge! That girl is good, and I wanna find her myself. More rewarding than this. You can have the little one."
"Dah."
Andy walked the way Mai had pointed, trying to follow Gia's tracks. Leaving her with Ivan. He was really huge and kinda scary.

Mai just stood there, waiting. "Come." Ivan told her. She was a little scared, she definitely was, because she didn't know what that would mean for her. But also:
"My legs hurt! Can you carry me?"
That always worked with her dad. It used to work with Gia too, but she had gotten too heavy for that and she hadn't tried it in a while. But this man was so big, he could carry her for sure!
He looked at her and shrugged again.
"I do favor, you do favor?"
Now Mai shrugged. "Okay? What do you want?"
He opened his pants and revealed a huge wiener. "Ewww!"
Was that thing real? That looked bigger than her arm! She was really grossed out.
"Suck!" he told her.

She had never seen a wiener this big! She had seen one from a boy her own age, but that one was tiny, this thing was completely different.
"Suck your wiener? You mean with my mouth? Ewww! But you pee from there!"
The man tried a friendly smile, although it looked more grotesque and freaky with his scared face.
"Like lollipop. Lick! You lick, I carry!"
He was gross! And she had never seen a lollipop that big either. Having a lollipop that size would be amazing! This thing was just gross. But Mai really didn't want to walk all the way back, her legs were really tired. She hesitated for a moment, then she shrugged. "Okay."
She opened her mouth and put it around his so called dick, she was so much smaller it was just the right height for her head when she was standing. Why did he call his wiener a dick? Wasn't that a swear word? So that's what it meant!

His wiener was so big, it didn't really fit into her little mouth. And even when she managed to open her mouth wide enough, she only got to take the tip inside. And she started licking. This was really gross. Disgusting!
Did his wiener taste like pee? She didn't know, it wasn't like she knew that taste. But it smelled weird and it tasted gross!
Still better than walking all the way back. Probably. She did what she could, licking and licking and licking. Like a lollipop. A really gross lollipop!
And then, completely unexpected for her, he moaned and stuff came out of his wiener. Into her mouth. Ewww!

Did he just pee in her mouth? Grossed out, she took a step back. That didn't look like pee, that was some sticky stuff clinging to his wiener.
"Lick clean!" he commanded her. Ewww! But she had done this much, she might as well do the rest as well.
Finally done, she looked at him. "Do you carry me now?"
He made a face that might be a smile, she wasn't sure with his freaky face. And he just picked her up and threw her over his shoulder. Not how she expected to get carried, she expected him to give her a piggyback ride. But either way, she didn't have to walk, so it was fine.

He carried her all the way back to the cabin.

Chapter Text

(Mai's perspective)

Mai was a bit scared when the quiet big man carried her into the house, but mostly she was just exhausted from running through the woods for this long. Whatever was waiting for her now, she hoped she could get a little rest. Even if she had to suck more dicks - that was kinda disgusting, but Mai had never been the girl to get grossed out easily like most other girls, so in the end it wasn't really that bad, she had decided.

Ivan carried her down the stairs into a basement, and through a thick steel door. In the corridor behind it, an old man was waiting. He smiled at her and she kinda recognized him, wasn't that the shopkeeper? She had been to his candy shop more than once, and he had always been nice to her. The older girls did say some stuff about him, they expected him here, but she didn't really understand why.
"Aren't you a pretty little girl! I recognize you. Mai, isn't it?"
She nodded, kinda happy to see a somewhat familiar face. "How old are you Mai?"
"I'm 7 years old!" she told him. What did that matter?
"Yeah, she's the youngest yet. And such a nice color, those Asian girls aren't that easy to find! Where are you from, little girl?"
The same town as everybody else? But she got he meant where her parents came from, because this wasn't the first time she heard a question like that.
"My parents are from Vietnam!" she told him truthfully.
He sighed. "Oh yeah, nice country! Never been there. I had a vacation in Thailand once or twice, and the girls look very similar over there. But it's been a long time."
The old man clearly liked her a lot.

Ivan shrugged, he didn't seem to care that much. The old man told him: "Well, she's yours. But remember, nothing permanent yet! I would love to spend some time with her too!"
The big guy shook his head. "I fuck, permanent. Too small."
Fuck? She didn't really know what that meant, just that it was a bad word. The old shopkeeper sighed. "Yeah, that's gonna be a problem. I really would love to get my turn with her, you know."
The Russian guy shrugged. "You take. I go for leftovers from yesterday, more fun."
Leftovers? Did he mean food? This was a bit confusing.

The old man smiled. "Fantastic idea! I've been standing guard all day and she seems perfect for me. Yeah, go and have fun with one of those, with all the fresh ones we don't have any limits on them any more."
Just confusing. The big man went ahead down the corridor until he stepped through a door at the very end, and Mai was alone with the old guy who led her into one of the rooms nearby.

Mai immediately saw the bed in the middle of the room. She kinda wanted to just lie down on it right now.
The old man smiled at her.
"You're such a pretty girl, Mai. But I gotta see more of you. Say, how about you take off your clothes for me?"
Take off what? Her clothes? She took a step back.
"I don't want to!" she told him.
He kept smiling and locked the door behind him. "Too bad. I won't let you out of this room before you get naked, little girl."
She tried to open it anyway, but it was truly locked.

This was weird enough to be scary, and maybe the shopkeeper wasn't such a nice guy after all - but that old man couldn't scare her, he could barely walk. "So what? Then I guess we stay in here." She crossed her arms.
He nodded. "Aren't you thirsty yet, little girl? You won't get anything to drink either before you get naked. Or anything to eat."
She wasn't hungry yet. Maybe a little thirsty. Okay, very thirsty, now that he mentioned it. She pouted. "But I'm thirsty!"
He took a bottle of water from a shelf at the side, otherwise full of strange tools. And took a sip before putting it back. Out of reach for her. Why did she have to be so small? "Ah, that tastes really good! And I'm gonna give it to you if you get naked for me."

She pouted again, that usually worked to get what she wanted. But he just smiled, he didn't give her the water. He was evil! She was thirsty and he didn't let her drink! "You're really mean, mister!" she complained. He laughed. "I know."
Fine. She gave in. "Do I really need to get fully naked? How about just my dress?"
He shook his head. "All of it."
She tried pouting again, but he didn't give in. Mean! "Fine. I'll do it."
She removed her shoes first, and her socks. But then it had to be her pink dress. So she stepped out of it, leaving her just in her equally pink panties - with the hot weather, that was all she was wearing under it. She didn't like getting fully naked, not with the old man looking at her like that, something about this felt really wrong. But she did it anyway and stepped out of her panties as well. Revealing her hairless little pussy.

"Very nice! That beautiful brown skin, the only hair is on your head where it belongs, and it's very pretty black hair. Here's your water, little girl."
She smiled a bit at the way he told her about her pretty hair. I know I'm pretty! But she did this for a reason, and she looked at the water. He handed her the bottle, just like he promised. She took a few greedy gulps. Water was usually a boring drink, she very much preferred juice or soda. But right now, it was like the best drink in the world.
"There you go. You're probably tired from the day outside, aren't you? You wanna lie down on the bed?"
She smiled, that had been on her mind since she got here. "Yes!"
She didn't wait for his response, she just went ahead and jumped on the bed. This she could do without his help, so there was no way she would let him stop her!
It wasn't the best bed, there weren't even any covers or a pillow - but it was warm outside and it was warm in here as well, she didn't need any covers. And the mattress was soft and comfortable. She snuggled into the mattress and closed her eyes. Yeah, she really needed the rest.

With her eyes closed, she didn't notice the old man going over to her. She only realized when he grabbed one of her arms and stretched it out towards one of the bed posts. And quickly tied her to it! "Hey!"
Her eyes were wide open again, adrenaline rushing through her body. "What are you doing?"
"Don't worry about it." he told her and grabbed her other arm. She tried to pull it away from him, but the old man was stronger than her. "But I don't want that!"
He laughed, a nasty laugh. "What you want doesn't matter any more, little girl."
He was done with her arm and went to the other side of the bed, where he grabbed one of her legs. "Stop! I mean it!"
She tried to kick him, and her legs were stronger than her arms - but still, even though he looked really frail and was limping, the old man was stronger than her. With some effort against her resistance, he managed to stretch her leg out and tied it to the bed post. "No! I don't want that!"
Mai frantically tried to stop him from getting her last leg as well, but he managed to get his rope attached to it and then was strong enough to stretch it out. And once he was done, she was tied spread eagle on the bed.

"Help! Someone help me! Help!" she screamed, now really feeling the panic setting in. This was bad! She had no idea what would happen now, but this was definitely bad.
"Nobody can hear you, little girl. Maybe some of the other girls next door, but they aren't doing any better."
He watched her with a smile on his face, and after a few more attempts she realized she wasn't getting out of those restraints. And then he started to undress himself.
"Ewww! What are you doing? Eww, you're ugly!"

She could see his wiener. So gross! His whole body just looked so ... so old, so wrinkly! At least his wiener wasn't as big as Ivan's wiener, not even close. If she would have to lick that, it might not be as bad. But she really didn't want to lick it anyway.
"Ah, this is just the sight! I'm almost ready to fuck you now, little girl."
Fuck her? There was this word again. She had no idea what that meant, just that it was a bad word.
"Almost. You're so confused and curious, so innocent, and that's kinda cute. But I need to see you cry and scream in pain, so we're gonna do something about that."
What? Now Mai was really afraid. "Mister, you're scaring me!" she tried. "Good, that's a good start." he replied.

And he came back with a cup full of needles. "What are you doing?" she asked, alarmed and getting more scared.
"You'll find out soon enough." he told her and sat down on the bed right next to her. "Sweet little Mai. Are you scared of needles?"
Usually she wasn't. But she was scared of him with those needles! "Yes! Please take them away!" she tried. He just smiled.
"Good, very good. Let me show you what I can do with them."
He grabbed one of her nipples, pulling it up a bit. And with his other hand he pushed a needle into her flesh, directly under it. "Owww! That hurts, mister!"
He pushed it until it came out on the other side. And then he pushed another needle in there, so they formed a little cross. "Oww! Stop please!"
The old man grabbed her other nipple and repeated the procedure, two more needles into her flat chest. "Oww! That really hurts! Mister, please stop now. Please!"
It did hurt a lot! And tears were starting to run down her face.

"There we got the first tears. Good, very good! Just what I want to see."
She sniffed. "You're mean! I don't like you!"
He laughed out loud. "Well, but I like you very much. And now let's see if we can get those screams of pain."
He grabbed her pinky, and she watched with growing fear how he put a needle under her finger nail.
"What are you doing? Please stop!"
He teased her a bit and poked her skin with it. "I don't like that. Take it away!"
He poked a bit harder, and now he pricked her skin. "That hurts! Stop!"
And he started pushing it inside. "Ahhhhh!"
That was a whole new level of pain! What he did to her nipples was nothing compared to this.
"Owwww! Mister, stooop! Ahhhhh!"

He did not stop. Instead it only got worse, because once he was done with her pinky, he moved on to the next finger. "Why would I stop now? You got nine more fingers, pretty girl."
This time he didn't tease her like before, he started pushing the needle in right away. "Owww! Ahhhh! Stooop!"
"Now those are the screams of pain I wanted to hear." he told her and chuckled.
He was so mean! Pure evil!
The man pushed needles into all her fingers, and Mai just screamed continuously now, her panic growing the same as her pain. Her fingers felt awful! The pain didn't go away either, he left the needles inside and all her fingers were hurting like crazy!
"And now I'm ready to fuck you. Almost, one more little thing. I want you to look at me while I do it."
He held her eyes open and pushed two more needles through her eye lids, forcing them to stay open, forcing her to look at him.

Then he finally climbed onto the bed. He knelt down between her legs and raised her hips a bit, forcing her slit to be right next to his wiener.
Mai was still screaming and crying, her fingers hurt so much! She barely noticed how he used his fingers to fold her labia to the side, first the outer one and then the inner labia. And then he pushed his wiener to her slit, and with a little work he got it inside of her. "Owwww!"
That made it even worse! Now it wasn't just her fingers, she was hurting down there as well!
He grabbed her hips and moved her back and forth, very slowly. And his wiener went deeper inside of her every time. It kept hurting, it just got worse!
"Ahhhh! Please stop! Pleeeaaase! Owww!"

He kept going. It kept hurting, something ripped inside of her! And blood was coming out of her slit, she could see it bleed! Her nipples had been bleeding a bit, and her fingers too. But her slit was bleeding more than that, and it hurt just as much as her fingers. Mai kept screaming, but he continued for a long time. Until he finally moaned, pulled out and made a mess on her tummy.
She panted heavily. "My tummy hurts!" she whined, exhausted and in a lot of pain. It was still bleeding a bit.
"That was good! Best pussy I had in years!" he stated, ignoring her complaints, just like he ignored her before.

He got back on his feet with some effort and got dressed again. But he didn't untie her, so Mai couldn't get dressed herself. And more importantly, he didn't remove the needles either. Her fingers were hurting a lot!
Dressed again, he bent down to her and gave her a kiss directly on the mouth. He even stuck his tongue inside. Gross!
But she was too shocked to react, and in too much pain anyway.
And then he pulled out his tongue and licked her eyeballs. "Ewww!"
That was so gross! She had spit on her eyes and couldn't even blink to get it off!
"That was fun, little Mai. But now I need some recovery time."
And he left her alone, locked in this room and still tied to the bed. And still in a lot of pain.
"Hello? Mister? Please untie me! And take out those needles please! My fingers hurt!"

Chapter Text

(Joy's perspective)

1 year ago:

Joy, the blonde girl still 8 years old at the time, got to listen to her big brother Luke again. "She's just so pretty! I think I'm in love!"
"Just talk to her!" she told him, not really understanding the problem. Why was it so hard for him to talk to girls? He talked to guys just fine. Always about his video games though, or other stuff she didn't get. Joy liked her brother, but he could be really weird sometimes.
"No way! She'd just make fun of me!"
Well, he might be right about that. The girl of his dreams, his classmate Sonja, didn't seem like the kind of girl who would be into him. Not that Joy knew much about this stuff, that whole boy and girl thing wasn't for her yet - boys were weird. But even Joy could see that Luke, the guy who only played video games or did school stuff, wouldn't get along that well with Sonja, the girl who was all about going to parties and other stuff her brother didn't care about. Either way, Joy really couldn't stand listening to his rambling any longer. She just wanted this thing to be over, one way or the other.

One week later, Luke was heartbroken:

"Sonja went missing! The cops say she probably ran away."
That sucked for him. And Joy couldn't really understand why any girl would run away from home. She would never do such a thing!
But she didn't really know Sonja, so she tried to look at the bright side: At least she wouldn't have to listen to his ramblings any more. Right?

A few weeks ago:

Joy was now 9 years old, about 4'3 tall, wearing glasses since a few weeks ago and still getting used to them, she had blonde hair currently forming two cute little pig tails. And she felt bad for her big brother, but she was getting impatient with him as well. It was almost a year, he had to get over that girl! He didn't even know Sonja that well and she probably never cared about him at all! But he didn't, he kept talking about her all the time. And his friends just rolled their eyes at him when he started rambling about Sonja again. She wished he would go back to just talking about video games instead. Something had to change, she understood that much.

Today, another girl had approached him. Megan? She was two grades below Luke, and she would have been a much better match for him than Sonja would have ever been from what she knew about her. But instead, she asked him about Sonja and made everything just worse. Afterwards, Luke told Joy that Megan was part of a group who tried to find the missing girls. He should join them!
But he didn't want to. They were all girls, and he felt awkward about that, and they wouldn't find Sonja anyway. Just great: There was this one chance to find closure for him, maybe even get to know another girl who would be a much better match, and he didn't take it. Frustrating!

Thinking about it, Joy decided she wouldn't have it. She had enough of this idiocy! If her big brother didn't want to join that group, she would do that instead!
No matter what they found, she hoped it would be closure for her idiotic big brother. And maybe she could point that girl, Megan, towards him. Because it looked like they would be a really good match: She was a redhead like Sonja, and Joy was pretty sure her brother was into redheads. But unlike Sonja, she wasn't a party girl, she was a nerd just like Luke. Perfect match!

Today:

Joy stopped, panting and catching her breath. Did he follow her? She just couldn't run any more!
She listened, but she didn't hear anyone. Certainly not a big man running after her. Thank god!
But that meant he went after Cassie. And probably got her. Just like the other guy went after Katie and probably got her. Why did this keep happening?

The 9 year old girl was scared out of her mind. Those adults were trying to catch her and her friends, and they were really evil! She wasn't exactly sure what they wanted to do with them, but the gross stuff about sex slaves some older girls had talked about echoed in her head. How did she get herself into so much trouble? She just wanted to help her big brother! She wished Luke was here right now. Although, thinking about how useless he was at anything other than playing video games, maybe not.

Joy tried to stay hidden. She was deep in the woods right now, at least she thought so. Too deep, if she didn't go back to the road she'd get lost out here. Maybe she should just try to stay in one spot for a while?
But then she heard someone. "She's gotta be close, keep an eye out for anything."
Oh no! One of the bad guys. She didn't know which one, and did that really matter? They were all bad!

Joy held her breath and the man went away. Thank god!
And then she saw the other girl. There!
The older girl didn't even look like she tried to stay hidden, more like she was searching. Probably for a good hiding spot. But if she kept going that way she'd run into the guy! She couldn't let that happen.
Joy tried to get her attention. "Over here!" she whispered, just loud enough for that girl to hear her. A blonde girl, an older one. And she noticed her. Yes!
That was Lacey, wasn't it? Yes, it was!

Joy was so glad she found her. The only adult she could trust! Adult? Kinda. She didn't know how old she was, but she was a high school senior, and that was even older than Luke. Hadn't she been with Cassie as well? She must have gotten away too, Cassie probably just didn't notice.
Lacey came over. "Joy? There you are. I'm so glad I found you!"
Joy smiled. "Me too! This is so scary! Don't go that way, there's one of the bad guys not far from here!"
Lacey smiled as well. "Thanks for letting me know."
Yeah, she totally saved the older girl! And she was curious: "How did you get away from the bad guys? I met Cassie, but she didn't tell me about you."
Lacey's smile got even bigger. "Yeah, looks like she didn't mention some stuff."
Joy was happy not to be alone any more. "What do we do now?"
Surely the older girl would know.

"Oh, that's very simple." Lacey told her. And then called out loudly: "Guys, I got her! She's right here with me!"
What? No! No way! Joy had a shocked look on her face. "What are you doing? Noo! You can't! Let me go!"
But instead, Lacey pushed a rag into her face. "Shhh, little one. Take deep breaths!"
That rag smelt strange, and Joy struggled to get it off - but Lacey held her tight, and then the little girl got really tired. That was weird. And she was out.

Chapter Text

(Joy's perspective)

Slowly, the 9 year old blonde woke up again. What happened? That was a really bad dream! Thankfully she woke up right when it got too bad. It was just a dream, right?
She opened her eyes. Her glasses were still there. And she found herself in a dungeon, tied to an upright standing x-shaped cross - both her arms and legs spread out, and her feet not even reaching the ground. Was she still dreaming? Was this real? No, it couldn't be real!

But Lacey was there, watching her. And a guy as well - blonde hair like Lacey, and looking so much alike, that had to be her brother. "There you are. Took you just long enough to get you in here, sweetie. And now that you're awake, it's play time!"
Play time? "What's going on? What are you doing to me? Please Lacey, untie me!" she begged, but realized she might be out of luck. She got the whole kidnapping concept. Those had been really bad men they were running from. And Lacey had to be with them, she had betrayed them! But what did they want from her now? She was scared they might hurt her.

"Untie you? That's not gonna happen, my little pain toy."
Pain toy? That sounded really scary!
"Me and my brother, we're gonna have some fun with you now."
She smirked and revealed the knife she was carrying. That was a new level of scary!
"What do you want to do with me?" Joy asked, terrified to hear the answer. She didn't really know, and she really hoped nobody would hurt her. For the guys it was about sex somehow, she picked that up from what some of the older girls were talking about. Or was it? They didn't even know. And Joy didn't really know much about sex. Or anything, to be honest. But didn't you need a boy and a girl for that? Well, there was a boy - her brother. But Lacey seemed to be the one in charge.

"First, I want to see what you're offering, Joy. You're cute, but your clothes are in the way. We could have done this already, but we wanted you awake for this part, it's more fun this way."
Joy was wearing light blue shorts and a pink shirt. And that was it, she noticed her shoes and socks were already gone. She briefly wondered how Lacey wanted to undress her while she was tied to this cross, but when she put the knife under her shirt and started to cut upwards, she understood. "But I like that shirt!" she complained. It was one of her favorites.
"You're not gonna need your clothes any more." Lacey told her and smirked. Because she had to be naked for that sex stuff. So this was about sex, whatever that really meant. Joy didn't like it, she knew that much. And she was really scared, because all those missing girls? They never came back home. And Joy didn't want that, she had to get back home!

Finally Lacey had cut through her shirt all the way up. A few more cuts on her sleeves and she could just tear it off and throw it to the ground, revealing Joy's naked chest and her nipples. "Completely flat. No surprise, and just how we like it. How old are you, Joy?"
"I'm 9 years old." Joy answered truthfully. Would that help her in any way?
Lacey's brother came over and traced her nipples with his fingers. "Oh yeah, this is gonna be great! I never had a girl that young!"
It didn't look like it would help her.
"As if you had that many girls." Lacey teased him.

The guy rolled his eyes and ignored his sister. Instead he now patted her head. She wasn't a pet! Although she'd rather be a pet than whatever he likely had in mind for her. Which she still didn't really know that much about.
"Joy. Such a beautiful name. Yeah, playing with you is gonna be very joyful for sure. At least for us."
Not the first time she heard a pun like that, but never in a way that sounded so menacing. So being just 9 years old didn't help her? Rather the opposite? She didn't really know what mattered about this sex stuff, but she always thought you had to be older for that.
Lacey now cut away her pants as well. Joy didn't care as much about those as she did about her shirt, but she'd rather not lose them anyway - the idea to get naked in front of those two wasn't exactly something to look forward to for her. But getting more and more real, because now was left with just her light green panties. She didn't care about those either, but she really didn't want to be fully exposed. "Can I keep my panties on? Please?" she tried.

The twins laughed. "But they're hiding your most important part." the boy told her. His sister agreed. "Yeah, the most important part of every girl." And with two quick cuts they were gone as well. Joy's smooth and hairless pussy completely exposed. She wanted to sink into the ground. Nobody was ever supposed to see that!
"The most beautiful part. You should see mine."
The older girl undressed herself now, revealing her own beautiful body and not hesitating at all to get completely naked. She had very pretty boobies, just the right size that Joy wanted to have as well when she got older. And looking at Lacey's pussy, because she kinda had to, she noticed it was almost bald as well - clean shaven, she realized. Because adults usually had hair down there, unlike herself. And Lacey kinda was an adult.
The guy undressed as well, and Joy found that kinda scary. She had never seen a naked boy. Not even her big brother, not that she wanted to. Boys were ugly!

"Show her your dick, Travis! Do you like that, Joy? Isn't it nice to see such a well shaped cock?"
She shook her head. "No! Take it away!"
She didn't know much about sex, but just seeing his wiener felt scary. She didn't want to see it! And she had the suspicion he wouldn't leave it at that.
Why was Lacey doing this? Joy had learned that strange men were dangerous. But women, even those she didn't know, would always help her. But Lacey didn't help her, instead she was working with Travis, and whatever they wanted to do would be bad for Joy, she just knew it. She was so out of her depth, and she felt so very trapped in here. Because she really was.

While Travis traced her face with his fingers, softly exploring every detail, Lacey now used one hand to explore Joy's pussy and stick a finger inside. "Please don't do that!" Joy tried. She was disgusted. Lacey chuckled and ignored her. "Very tight. You're gonna like her, Travis! And of course a virgin. No surprise there."
Joy didn't really know what any of this meant. Nobody had ever explained this stuff to her. "Are you going to have sex with me?" she asked them, despite the situation curious what all of that was about. It had something to do with her pussy and a wiener.

Travis smiled and nodded. "Smart cookie. Yes, I'm gonna have sex with you. Do you want that?"
Joy shook her head. "No, I don't think so."
He softly patted her cheeks and leaned down to kiss her forehead. "Too bad. I'll do it anyway. But not yet, we're gonna start with some other stuff to make it more exciting."
Okay?
"But what do you want to do with me?" she asked, equally scared and curious.
"We're going to torture you. Best way to get in the mood, seeing you scream in pain." "Oh yes, seeing such a young little innocent girl like you scream and beg? Best experience in the world!"
That sent chills down Joy's spine. Torture? Pain?

"But I don't want to be in pain!" she tried, almost whispering, her voice breaking in fear. They couldn't do that to her!
"That's what's making it fun." Lacey told her and casually grabbed two candles, lit them on fire and carefully placed them under Joy's feet. She immediately felt the heat reaching her foot soles. "No! That's gonna be too hot!" she complained. But that didn't help her.

Travis smiled. "We're getting started then? Good!"
He picked up two wires attached to a strange device. At the end of these wires were two small metal clamps, and he unceremoniously attached them to Joy's outer labia. "Owww! That hurts!"
That earned her a laugh. "Trust me, that's nothing. You're gonna hurt so much more for us, pain toy."
"Nooo!"
Her feet were also starting to hurt, they were getting really hot from those candles. Meanwhile Travis started stroking his dick. "Eww! I don't want to see that!" she complained. That was so gross!

Lacey smiled at her. "You don't want to see? Now I can do something about that."
She fetched a blindfold, removed Joy's glasses and put it over her eyes. "I didn't mean it like that. I meant he should stop!" the little girl tried. Travis just laughed in the background. "I'm not gonna stop when I'm watching something as exciting as this."
And Joy couldn't see any more. What now?

"Oww!"
The pain caught Joy completely unprepared. Like she got smacked in her pussy!
"Good, it works. This is gonna be fun."
What was that? She just knew it hurt. And it happened again.
"Ahhh!"
Oh god, it got worse! And it really felt like she got shocked down there. "Please don't do that again!"
"Ahhhhh!"

Tears running down her face, Joy heard the the guy moan. And she heard Lacey whisper into her ear. "You're very fun to torture, pain toy. I bet you're gonna get him off without even fucking you."
And then she licked her face. "Ewww!"
As a punishment for that, another shock hit her pussy. Worse than the last one again.
"Ahhhhhhh!"

Now Lacey started to kiss her, forcing her tongue into Joy's mouth. She didn't want to get kissed by her, not now, and definitely not like this!
With her hands, the young woman continued to explore Joy's body - one finger going into her pussy, another one into her asshole. Eek! That was unexpected, and very uncomfortable.
The other hand was touching her chest, playing with her nipples. Twisting them a bit. Oww!

And the older girl took her mouth and hands away, and the next shock hit her pussy instead. Every shock got worse! And longer!
She panted in between shocks. "Please stop! Please! It really hurts! Pl- Ahhhhhh!"
Her muscles were cramping. Not just her pussy hurt, her whole body hurt! And the breaks between shocks got shorter as well.
"You're really beautiful when you're in pain, sweetie. Let's do this some more."
"Pleeeaaase! Please stop! Please, I'll do anything! Pl- ahhhhhhh!"

The shocks kept coming. Longer and more painful every time. Joy's desperation was growing. They had to stop! It couldn't keep getting worse! Lacey just mocked her and kept telling her how beautiful she was like this, while Travis told his sister to go harder. Noo! She cried and begged, and when the electricity hit she just screamed. Shrill and panicked screams. It didn't stop! It just got worse!
She lost the energy to beg, she just panted in the short breaks she got, desperate and in so much pain. Until finally, first Lacey moaned really loudly, and then Travis did as well during a particular long and painful shock for Joy. And that was it.
"You got us off without fucking you. Still wanna do her, or leave her virginity for one of the other guys, Travis?"
The guy laughed. "I need a break, and one of them is gonna be very happy to get a virgin."
He came over and gave her a kiss, and then he whispered into her ear: "And I'm still gonna fuck you anyway. Just not right now. But that's something for you to look forward to!"

The twins left her alone, and Joy was just hanging in her restraints, breathing heavily, too exhausted to talk any more. The candles under her feet had done a job on her foot soles as well, but by now they were mostly burned down.

Chapter Text

(Gia's perspective)

Almost 2 years ago:

Gia, currently 9 years old, was waving to her neighbor Kim, and the older girl waved back before going on her jogging round. The other girl was five years older than her, and she was always so busy! She was jogging, she was in the swim team, she did all kinds of sports! And she was very pretty. Gia wanted to be like Kim. Both came from Vietnamese families, that made them pretty close despite the age difference. Just like Kim, Gia had grown up in America as well. But she still often felt like an outsider, and she felt like nobody got her as well as Kim.

The girls didn't play together very often, given the age difference and given how busy Kim was all the time. But Kim had taught her some stuff. Like doing parkour in the woods! She was planning to get even better at that. Gia liked playing out in the woods close to her home. She liked running, just like Kim. And other stuff. Gia was getting very good at climbing trees, her dad sometimes called her "my little monkey". And then she giggled.

A few weeks later:

Kim had gone missing! Nobody really knew what happened. She just left and never came back home. The neighborhood got a bit worried, but the police assured them she probably ran away. Why would she do that?
It looked like Kim wasn't as happy at home as Gia had thought. And she was very unhappy to lose her idol. Now what?
She promised herself, and she quietly promised to Kim wherever she was, she would keep working on herself. She wanted to be like Kim!

A few weeks ago:

Gia, the Vietnamese girl now 11 years old, 4'5 tall, light brown skinned with shoulder length straight black hair, had just joined the soccer team. She didn't exactly follow Kim's path who had been a great swimmer, swimming wasn't really her favorite sport. But she was very athletic, and soccer was a lot of fun! She could use her skills at running and avoiding obstacles, and she was already pretty good at it. Just working with the ball, she had to get better at that. But she liked a challenge like that.

Today, she stayed around on the training grounds to watch the older girls practice. Woah, they were really good! Especially the blonde girl. "That's Dakota, she's our captain." the coach told her. Yeah, she was very good. "She's having a good run today. About time, she's been a bit distracted these last few weeks with her side project." the coach kinda acknowledged Dakota's skill, while still clearly disapproving of her at the same time.
"Side project?" Gia inquired.
"Oh yes, she's being a bit secretive about it. But she wants to find out what happened to all those girls running away. Waste of time, if you ask me. The police already figured it out, they just ran away."
Like Kim. That made Gia sad again, she hadn't thought about Kim for a while.

Gia didn't bother asking the coach more about it, he clearly didn't approve. But she wanted to know more! So this Dakota was trying to find out what happened to girls like Kim? Maybe she should talk to her directly. Because she wanted to find Kim, tell her how much she had inspired her! And if Kim didn't really run away, she wanted to find out about that as well.

(Almost) present time:

Once Kinsley told the girls to run and she saw all those men coming out of the cabin, Gia's instincts kicked in. She had to get away from here!
The other girls ran in all kinds of different directions, some of them getting caught right away. Gia knew where to go. She felt at home in the forest, she ran through the forest at home all the time. She didn't know these woods of course, that was a little bit too far from home. But she knew what to do. She grabbed her little sister Mai and she ran.

The guys went for some of the other girls first, they had time - but she saw some of those girls go down. And even with a head start, she was sure she couldn't outrun them. Those were grownups and they were much faster than her. Or her little sister. Especially Chris, he was a football player!
However, she could be stealthy. She was wearing blue jeans and a light green top, that should be fine to hide out here. Her sister wasn't dressed that well unfortunately, but she had to take care of her either way. And once she was sure to be out of sight, she pointed Mai where to hide and climbed the next best tree. She was quick and it wasn't hard to hide up there. Also, they wouldn't look up.

And she was right. Two guys were coming her way, but they passed her. And stopped.
"Damn, where did they go? You see anything, Andy?"
"Nope. This is gonna be fun, they're actually good at hiding."
They were. And the guys went on. It worked out fine!

So they went on, Gia leading her sister away from the guys. She thought about going back to the street the direct way, but the guys would expect that. Instead, she took the long way around. That should eventually bring them back to the city, at least she hoped it would. Would take forever, but it was their best chance.
And her sister kept complaining. Mai usually wasn't this whiny, but she was dressed completely wrong for this, that really sucked. And of course her little sister had no idea how serious this was. Not that Gia knew either, not exactly anyway. But she knew enough: It would be very bad if they got caught, that couldn't happen!

A little bit later, after Mai refused to go on

Gia took one last look back at Mai. She didn't want to leave her little sister behind, but what else was she supposed to do? Because those guys hunting them? They were really bad! She did not want to get caught. And one of them had to get away! She wasn't very confident in any of the other girls. She had to save her sister, but letting herself get caught with her was not the way to do that and she couldn't carry her either. Only if she got away she would be able to save her, and everybody else!

Her idea to run around the cabin had worked out kinda okay. She didn't really know where she was, she didn't know anything in these woods. But she could see where the sun was coming from, so she knew where to go in general. Just nothing else. And it would be a really long way back to town, or even to any street that wasn't this dirt road they used to come in. And that road wasn't safe. These guys had cars, they were using that road. She had to avoid it. She briefly wondered what happened to the girls who didn't get to the cabin yet. They were with Mr. Parker, maybe they would get help? Or the girls in the library? Someone had to!
But if they didn't, it might be up to her.

She wasn't prepared for this, but how could she? She didn't expect things to turn this bad! What did these guys even want from them? Money? The other girls, like Kim, never came home. So it couldn't really be about money, or could it?
Sure it could, if they sold the girls to someone else. Brrr! That was a chilling thought. Either way, if she got caught she would never go home again, and that just couldn't happen!
Focus on the task at hand. Get out of here, and don't get caught! She had trained for something like this - well, not really, but she was used to running through the woods and hiding.

She found some kind of trail, maybe she should follow it? Or maybe the guys would expect that. She tried it anyway, for now. And then she saw a weird patch of leaves on the ground, as if they were hiding something. She took a closer look and noticed the hidden strings. That was a trap! If she hadn't been careful and kept going, she would have stepped into it. Better to get off the trail then. She realized they must have planned for this, if they set traps like that. All of this, it was all a big trap!

She heard something and stayed hidden. Two guys!
"So you're one of Lacey's friends?" "And you're the teacher she was talking about? Nice to meet you!"
Mr. Parker? Oh no! And one of Lacey's friends? Did that mean Lacey was working with the bad guys too? Gia slowly realized how screwed they really were. All of the adults had betrayed them!
She heard what sounded like a walkie talkie go off. And a girl's voice on the other end, sounded like it could be Lacey: "I got another one! Just one girl left for the rest of you, good hunting boys!"
She was the last one! It was all up to her!
"Yeah, good hunting indeed. If we had any idea where she might be." "Doesn't look like she's close. You go that way, I go this way."
And they both walked away from her. For now she was safe.

Gia was slowly making her way through the forest. Trying to avoid the guys she heard from time to time. Trying to stay quiet, but that didn't always work with all these leaves and twigs lying around. And after stepping on one of them, she heard a voice not too far away.
"Hey, I heard something! Andy, I think she might be close!"
That was the boy from earlier, Lacey's friend. Crap!

He was getting close, so she started running. "I see her! She's here, it's her!"
She heard him coming closer, and she heard the other guy as well, Andy - another boy. "Just keep her in sight, we're gonna get her!"
"This is fun. We're gonna catch you, Gia!" How did the boy already know her name? She didn't care, she just had to get away from them.
The bushes got thicker, and she made use of her smaller body. Those boys wouldn't be able to follow her here.
"Damn it, I lost her again! She's somewhere over here."

Gia felt safe for the moment, but despite the thick bushes, slowly the others were able to follow her. Her heart was racing, but she had to keep going! At least one guy was coming through those bushes as well, way less sneaky, she heard him make his way through the thick undergrowth by force. She was still faster than that.
Slowly and carefully she tried to make her way through some thick bushes. Very quietly. She was kinda proud how stealthy she was. Him being bigger, she would hear him coming, and she was gaining ground.
Not much later, she reached a small stream. But not small enough to get past it. So she kept following it instead. Going downstream didn't really work, that would lead her too close to the guys who were following her. So she went upstream, looking for a way to cross it. Nothing. Instead, she ran into a waterfall. Kinda pretty!

But it also meant she had another problem, she couldn't follow the stream uphill either. She could only follow the rock formation. Maybe she could climb these rocks, but she didn't see a way to do it right here. And she had to keep moving, she heard someone curse not too much behind her. She had a decent head start, but she couldn't just stay here. So she followed the rocks, away from the water, hoping to find a better spot. Could she climb any trees? No, just not possible with all those branches in the way.

She kept following the big rock formation, like a real cliff in the middle of the woods. Somewhere she had to find a way past it. Minutes went by. And then. There! There was a good spot, she could easily climb it there. Almost like a trail. Happy to find a way past this obstacle, she made her way up. Finally!
"Boo!"

Ahh! Out of nowhere, the boy jumped her and held her down. "No! Let go of me!"
He had been waiting for her! Oh no!
As good as she was at running and hiding, she had no clue how to fight an older boy and she was no physical match for him. He held her down easily, no matter how much she struggled. "Gotcha! You're really good, never expected you to last this long." he told her. She wanted to be proud of herself, but she was too scared. "Let me go!"
"You know what your mistake was? You didn't think I'd know these woods. Once I knew where you were going, I knew you'd show up here sooner or later, there's just no other way to go. I just had to wait for you to find me."
Damn! That was unfair! But with the other boy coming after her, she never really had a choice. She had been trapped between them, two against one was unfair!

Not too much later, the redheaded boy showed up as well. "You got her? Damn! Congrats, Andy. I thought I'd get her myself, she was the last one. I really wanted a girl too!"
Andy smiled. "Tough luck, Miles. Nope, she's mine!"
She didn't want to be! And she realized now things turned really bad, because if all her friends got caught already, who was left to save them?
While Gia was terrified of what would happen next, Miles just looked disappointed. "Damn. So I don't get a girl at all?"
Andy smiled at the older boy. "Hey, I have a great idea! This hunt was fun, why don't we set her free and do it again? And if you catch her this time, you can fuck her first."
Ewww! But ... did he just suggest letting her go? Would she get another chance?

"You sure about that?" Miles asked. Andy nodded. "Yeah, totally! But just a quick fuck in the woods, I get to take her inside."
The older boy smiled. If he got her ... brrr! She didn't want to think about that. "So you're letting me go again?" she asked hopefully. She could learn from her mistake, she would do better!
"Sure. Just ... need to make it a little more fun."
Huh?

"Take off your clothes!"
"Nooo!"
"Well, it's either that or you don't get another chance. Your choice. Although, your clothes are probably coming off either way." Andy told her, and Miles licked his lips. Eww!
She didn't want to! But he was right, it was her only chance. So she had to run through the woods naked. Ugh!

Gia took off her boots first. Not the regular sneakers most girls were wearing, she was wearing a pair of hiking boots. But now they went off. And her socks too. Standing in the grass with her naked feet felt kinda good, but she remembered running over a lot of stuff that would not feel good at all on her feet. And what it did to her sister. Yeah, that would be a problem.
Then her top. A light green top that was blending in just fine in the woods. But her light brown skin did that too, that was an advantage over some of the pale skinned girls. She wasn't wearing a bra, and Andy had to comment:
"Nice flat chest. Oh, almost flat. There are some tiny little boobies I think."
Miles licked his lips again. "Oh yes, just how I like it." Ewww! She was grossed out, but also really scared!
Gia took off her jeans. Very tight jeans, but also very useful out here. And then finally her light grey panties, as much as she didn't want to. She still protected her hairless pussy with her hands, but she felt extremely vulnerable.

"See, almost done. Just one more thing to make it even more fun." Andy pulled out a piece of rope and forced her hands on her back, were he tied her wrists. "Noo!"
That would make it so much harder to run! The way those boys looked at her, that was really scary.
"And now you're ready to run. You get ... what's a good time, thirty seconds? Yeah, a thirty seconds head start. Counting right now. Thirty, ...."
Shit! Gia was terrified, and not prepared at all. But she just ran, because now she knew what was waiting for her, and that was really the worst thing she could have imagined.
She ran, not where they came from, instead deeper into the forest.
There really was a trail, she realized. Following it was the easy way. But she would never escape the guys if she did that, she had to get off the trail! Also, she remembered the trap she noticed on the trail earlier, another reason not to risk it.

"..., zero. We're coming for you!"
Shit! The bushes were too thick! Maybe here? Yeah, here it worked. And a few branches still bashed into her face. "Oww!" she couldn't help herself. And of course that would make them find her faster.
She couldn't be stealthy like this, not like before! She couldn't climb any trees either, not without her hands. More branches were colliding with her skin. She hissed in pain and kept her mouth shut. Maybe she needed to crawl into the bushes again, that was her best chance. But that would be really hard to do like this!

Still, she found some bushes and tried to crawl under them. Not even halfway in, she realized some of these bushes had thorns.
"Ow!" Shit, she was too loud!
More and more panicking, she still tried to crawl through and stay silent no matter how much it hurt. It had to work!
And then, a strong hand grabbed her ankle. "Gotcha!" That was Miles. "Noooo!"
She tried to fight him, tried to kick him, but he was too strong. The older boy dragged her out of the bushes, her skin getting scraped some more by the sharp thorns. "Oww!"

Andy had caught up as well. "You got her first this time. Well, have fun!"
Miles licked his lips again. He was opening his own pants, revealing a sizeable cock. "Noo!"
The redheaded boy descended on her with a look of hunger in his face, he forcefully spread her legs and then he pushed his cock into her pussy without any more warning.
Her very dry pussy. "Owwww!"

"Oh yes! Scream for me!"
The boy didn't go easy on her at all, thrusting into her with a lot of force. He ripped her hymen apart. "Ahhh!"
"Wow, I think she was a virgin." Miles exclaimed. Andy laughed: "A girl her age? Would be a big surprise if she wasn't."
"That felt good to hurt her like that!"
He kept fucking her, not being gentle at all. She screamed, he kept going.

Meanwhile Andy crouched down next to her head and pulled her hair to make her look at him. "Oww! Let go! Oww!"
He laughed and started petting her head. "Don't worry, it's all over soon. Shhh, pretty girl. The pain is over soon."
She cried. "But it hurts!"
And finally, Miles was done. He was cumming inside of her. Ewww! All of this was so gross! Then he pulled out and she stared at her bloody pussy. Oh god! And it still hurt!

Miles let go of her, panting. Andy was still petting her head. "See, it's all over. And do you want me to tell you something nice?"
She just nodded, she didn't care who he was, she just needed someone to comfort her right now. He leaned in closely and whispered into her ear:
"This is nothing compared to the stuff I'm gonna do to you."
"Noooo!"
She didn't want to! Not even worse than this! Nooo!

Andy stood up. "She might not be in the mood to walk along willingly. Do you mind carrying her back for me?"
Miles, who got dressed again in the meantime, complained. "All the way back?"
He was a few years older and probably stronger than Andy, but he wasn't a big football player like Chris either. Then he got a calculating look and offered Andy: "Fine, I'll carry her. But only if you let me join in on torturing her!"
Torture? Oh god!
Andy shrugged. "But I'm calling the shots!"
Miles pondered that for a moment, then he nodded. "Fine, I wanna see what you wanna do."
He picked her up and threw her over his shoulder. Not exactly effortlessly, but he still managed. And they started walking back to the cabin, with her hands tied behind her back Gia didn't see any way out of this any more.

They were using the path she avoided before, the one with the trap. Maybe they'd get trapped instead and she would get another chance?
Getting closer to that trap, she heard someone curse a lot. A guy. And reaching the trap, the two boys started laughing.
"Dude! Seriously?"

She managed to get a glimpse, and there was another man. Trapped in a net hanging from a tree.
"Guys, a little help? I got myself into some trouble."
"Gavin, right? Man, not only didn't you get yourself a girl, you got yourself caught in one of the traps we put out just in case."
The boys cut him down.
"Now let's get back to the cabin. She was the last one, no virgins for you."
As much as Miles and Andy made fun of Gavin for waking into that trap, it didn't change anything for Gia: She was still trapped, and things were looking very bad for her.

Chapter Text

(Gia's perspective)

Gia was scared what would happen to her now. Getting raped was traumatizing! The worst experience of her entire life!
And Andy told her it was nothing? Oh my god, what could he even do that was worse than this? She was terrified!
Miles carried her back to the cabin, not without occasionally complaining how heavy she was, and then inside. Into the basement, with lots of doors. Cell doors? For her and the other girls? What was this place?
Andy checked a few rooms. "This one is occupied. Nah, this one as well. We're running out of rooms, this never happened before!" he joked. She didn't feel like joking at all, especially when she heard faint voices of girls that didn't sound like they were doing very well whenever he opened one of those doors.

"Finally an empty room! Bring her in here."
The cell was mostly empty, except for a few devices and a shelf full of tools. What was this place? Scary!
Miles put her down but still held her arms. Not that she could escape anyway. And certainly not after Andy locked the door behind them.
"So, Miles. Anything you want to do with her?"
The redheaded boy sent her a greedy look. "Can we crucify her? And then burn her!"
"Noooo!" Oh god oh god oh god!

Andy laughed. "Oh, you got a sick mind. I like you! But that's not how we get started with a girl. We don't want to kill her ... yet. Not before we had some fun with her."
Those boys were horrible! They couldn't be serious about that, right? She looked from one to the other, but all she saw was their cruel looks at her. "Please don't hurt me!" she tried anyway.
"Well, it's up to me then. I'm gonna show you how to have fun with her. Make her lie under that thing over there!"
Miles did as Andy asked, forcing Gia to lay down. She didn't try to fight back, it wouldn't work anyway.

The device Andy pointed at was just a propped up metal bar, maybe three feet in length. With metal rings at both ends. Actually, more like cuff links, because they opened up. For her?
She was lying under this thing on her belly, it was just a bit over her butt, between one and two feet high. And in front of her, there was a wooden bar attached to the floor with two more of those cuff links, not spread out as much.

First, Andy untied her hands and put them into the cuffs in front of her. Okay? She definitely didn't like this. She tried if she could wiggle out of the cuffs, but they were perfectly sized for a girl her size. Which didn't make her feel any better.
Now he bent her legs backwards and put her feet through those other cuff links. Ugh! She didn't like this strained position. And she didn't like how it spread her legs either. He was going to rape her too, she knew it!
Next, he put a leather collar around her neck, with a chain attached. And he connected that chain to the metal bar behind her. "Noo!"
"Wicked!" Miles commented, watching from the side.
She had to strain herself to keep her head high enough, or she was choking. That was exhausting!

He got another small device: Just a big rubber dildo, propped up by some kind of machine. He attached it to the ground in front of her face.
"What are you doing? Please let me down!" she tried. He adjusted the height of that thing. And then forced the big dildo into her mouth, deep inside, soon enough going down her throat.
"Nnnnhhhh! Uuuhhhhh!"
That felt awful! Something so big in her mouth, she was gagging and trying to force it out. But that didn't work at all. Or maybe it did? It was starting to go out! But it went in again. And out. What?
It had started fucking her throat! Oh no!

He laughed. "Part one of the penetration is working, do you like it?" "Nnnuuuuhhh!"
"Oh yeah, this is looking nice!"
It went deep into her throat, and back out again, but never far enough out to come close to leaving her mouth, not even far enough to really leave her throat - just enough so she was still able to breathe. She hated it!
"I'm not done yet." he told her.

Now he brought a small electric heater and put it under her chest. For the moment her chest was resting on it, or at least touching it - the chain around her neck prevented her from fully lying down.
But then he turned that thing on, and it didn't take long for her to stop trying to rest on it - it was getting hot! Instead she now tried to get her chest further away from it, straining herself some more. That thing was heating up quickly!
"Nnnnuuuuhhh!"
"Yeah, just making sure those titties aren't getting cold." he chuckled. "This is fun!"
And at Miles: "See, that's almost like burning her." "Oh yeah, this looks like it's gonna get really hot."
It was horrible! She eyed the heater in fear. Everything else was bad enough already!
"It won't get hot enough to make her catch fire. But she'll get a nasty little sun burn soon enough."
She whimpered. Horrible!

"Now I'm ready to fuck you, Gia." Andy announced while he finally undressed himself. "Nnnuuuuhhh!"
He took his place behind her body and grabbed her legs. Then he forced his dick into her pussy. "Nnnnhhh!"
It was slightly smaller than Miles' dick. But everything else was so much worse!
He disconnected the chain around her neck and took it into his hands. Pulling it back slightly more. "Nnnhhh!"
She couldn't breathe! The thing in her mouth made that hard enough anyway!

And he was fucking her. Moving quickly in and out, he certainly wasn't going slow. She didn't like this feeling at all, her pussy was still very sore from what Miles did earlier. This hurt!
And this whole position was pure torture!
It didn't take him very long to cum. "Ahh! Seeing you like this, feeling you struggle, that's just too good!" he told her.
What kind of sick freak was this boy? This was pure horror!

Andy turned to Miles. "I'm almost done with her, you got any ideas yourself?"
The redheaded boy nodded. "Of course I do! If we can't nail her to a cross, can we nail down those hands at least?"
"Nnnnnhhhh!"
Those boys were nightmares! And it looked like Andy was into it. "We're not supposed to do anything permanent - but that doesn't sound that permanent. Good idea!"
Andy grabbed a hammer and two big nails, and Miles crouched down next to her and took the tools himself. "I wanna do it!"
She tried to wiggle her hands away, but those cuffs were keeping them in place. Nothing she could do, and the boy held one of those nails to her hand. And started hammering.
"Mmmppff! Nnnhhh!"

That hurt! Oh god, he was really doing it! She had a perfect view of her hands, and if the pain didn't tell her enough, she could actually see it: How he forced the big nail through the back of her hand, ignoring the blood rushing out of it, hammering that thing all the way through, and then into the wooden bar she was cuffed to. Her hand was hurting like hell!
He didn't stop with one hand, of course he didn't. He nailed both her hands to that piece of wood, and it hurt so much!

"Good job! Now we're almost ready to leave you alone for a while, Gia. I just wanna get those last parts in position as well."
Andy showed her another small device, this time it was two propped up rubber dildos right next to each other. Oh no! She could guess where they would go, and she didn't like this at all!
Just like she feared, Andy put the thing down behind her and forced those two dildos into her body: One into her abused pussy, and the other one into her so far unmolested asshole. "Uuuuhhhh!"
Once they were in position, those things started moving as well. And now, she got fucked in all her three holes by these machines. Awful!

"And we're done! Just let me adjust these cameras, the teacher brought some nice equipment. This is much better than ours, and it's gonna give us a closeup of your body."
"She looks awesome! And we can still crucify her later! Or maybe one of the others. Right?"
"Yeah, don't worry. We're gonna crucify some girls, we got plenty. And we're gonna burn some of them too."
"And both at once?" "Yeah, probably that as well."
Gia just listened, shocked by the casual cruelty. Those boys were demons!

Andy put a camera objective close to her, not close enough to touch it, but for her to see it. One camera focusing on her face, one on her pussy, and one just on her whole body from a little further back.
"Perfect! That's gonna be an awesome video for later, I bet it's gonna be much better than our usual stuff."
He waved her goodbye. "See you in ... I don't know. I'll probably visit a different girl later today. But one of us is gonna come by, in a few hours."
Hours? Like this? "Nnnnhhhh!"
"Or not? Maybe we'll leave you like this until tomorrow instead."
Oh god! "Nnnnnhhhhh!"

Laughing about her misery, the boys just left her. She couldn't imagine holding out like this, even for just a few minutes. Hours? Maybe a whole day? Impossible!

Chapter Text

(The master's perspective)

The master wasn't in a good mood when he got back to the cabin. Without a girl. When he told everyone they'd get the girl they caught, he didn't expect to be one of the unlucky guys who didn't catch one. He did catch a girl after all! More than one. But that was before he started the hunt for the others. And then? Time after time, he was just a little too late. And now they got all of them, and he didn't get any girl at all!

On the bright side, they did get all of them, as far as he knew - any girl getting away for good would have been a much bigger problem. This was just a mild inconvenience. He could change the rules of course, he was the boss and he could just take any girl he wanted. But that wouldn't be like him at all, he didn't like to change any rules, that took the fun out of it. Just like he usually stuck to the rules he made up with those girls as well.

The teacher and one of Caleb's guys - Gavin? - were the other unlucky guys. Chris and Caleb joined them as well, after leaving their girl tied up in the woods. Time to get his mind back on the important stuff, he was in charge and had to make sure their operation went smoothly.
"You guys sure we got every girl?" he checked with Chris and the teacher, they were the ones who brought them after all, nobody else had any real chance to know. Chris nodded. "I think so?" The teacher confirmed: "Pretty sure. But I made a list with the names at the bus, let's just go over every girl we got and cross them off."

Good idea, and of course he wanted to take a first look at the girls as well. They went over to their surveillance room. Chris crossed off the first name on his long list: "Cassie is the girl we got in the woods. No camera on her, but trust me, she's not getting out of those restraints."
Now they went over the video feeds. "So that would be Joy, the twins are still working on her. And that would be Gia. Those boys are getting along just fine it seems. You can never be sure about any new guys, but the twins and that boy are clearly not holding back, they should fit right in."
He still didn't like how big their crew had gotten. If they didn't have that many guys, he would be in there with one of those girls right now! And with this many guys he was losing control, and he really didn't like that - he wanted to be in control of everything. No surprises!

"And that's Gia's little sister, Mai. Ed got a girl? Probably a gift from one of the others."
Had to be, no way the old cripple caught a girl by himself, not even a little one like that. A little too young for his own taste, but Ed seemed to be happy with her.
"And those two would be Katie and Hannah in that cell."
George and Sammy were coming up the stairs, it looked like those had been their girls. "So they're free for another round? Good to know." Gavin commented. Right. Good news after all. And every girl he'd seen so far looked pretty. Did he have a personal favorite already? He was always a fan of redheads, so maybe Katie? But she was a little old in comparison. Hannah was a redhead too, or red-blonde to be precise - but he liked blondes too, so she had the right combination. And she was the perfect age. Yeah, she might be his personal favorite among that first wave. Well, second wave technically.
"Those girls are gonna be good for many rounds, we don't want to waste them just because we got so many girls this time." he let all of them know. So which one would he pick for his first round? Hannah? She might be his favorite, but he'd probably save her for later for something special. One of the others, but he hadn't decided yet.

"And that's Chloe that boy is working on. Wait, what is he doing?"
The master looked at the monitor. Damn, what did that kid do? The girl's hair was gone! An ear as well, and now he was working on her fingers. How did he get there this fast?
"Lack of enthusiasm is really not the problem."
Furious, the master ran down to the room in question to fetch that boy. "Fucking hell, how unhinged is that guy?"

A few minutes later he returned. Dragging the boy in question behind him. "What? I thought you're gonna to kill them anyway! Did I mess up? Sorry!"
"No permanent damage in the first session! They are supposed to last for a few days!" he scolded him. That's what happens when you get more guys in your crew, you lose control!
Derek gulped. "Look, I'm sorry! I got carried away, I'm sorry!"
This was off to a good start, he thought sarcastically. Part of him wanted to just cut that guy's throat and be done with him, but since he had friends in here that might not be the best idea. At least the girl was still alive, but clearly damaged already.
The twins were joining them as well, so did Ed and then the two boys were done too.
"Wait. Where's the big Russian guy? Ivan?" he had to check. Ed shrugged. "Went to the girls from yesterday and gave me his girl. He didn't like the limits either."
"At least he didn't break any rules." the master scoffed.

The girls from yesterday. The reason they did get the operation started today, because it was now or never. Once they were forced to take those girls after they found something they weren't supposed to find, they couldn't really keep that hidden for more than a day, and if word got out things would have gotten complicated. Yesterday had been a bit of a mess, just like today to be honest, but everything did work out fine so far.

They checked those cameras as well. Yeah, there was Ivan, having his way with some of those little cunts. Well, for now they were still alive as well, all of them. He could play with one of them too, after all they had been a lot of fun yesterday, some of them were very promising. But not right now, they had more important things to do.

"Let's get back to the task at hand, crossing off the girls on our list. Most of them would be in the cages outside."
So they checked those next. The cages. The basement was huge, when he started this whole thing he had just turned some of those rooms functional, by now they had all been turned into prison cells or torture chambers. But still, they didn't have enough room for that many girls at once. So they came up with the idea to build a few cages outside. The weather was fine, warm enough for them to be fine until it was their turn. And the cages should hold them, he didn't think there was any chance they could escape.

Five cages in total they had built, not all of them were occupied yet. "First cage!"
A bunch of sleeping girls lying next to each other. He counted ten in total - more than he ever had in here before, and that was just one cage. Mr. Parker spoke up. "Those would be the ones Lacey and I brought in. They're gonna keep sleeping for a while, we gave them another injection to keep them like this. Let's cross off their names: Two pairs of twins: Sadie and Willa, and Ning and Ming."
Sadie and Willa would be two 11 year old white girls with pink colored hair, straight and shoulder length. Interesting color, certainly different from the usual stuff.
The other two twins were just slightly younger at 10 years old, Asian girls - apparently Chinese - with long black hair. He never had a Chinese girl before, so that was something to look forward to.
"Really? That's how they called them?"
Lacey spoke up: "Yeah, those two are hard to keep apart, and their names don't exactly make it easier. I've been babysitting them for over a year and I still can't tell who they are most of the time. And those arrogant little brats often use that to their advantage."
"Won't really matter in their future." And a few loud laughs were heard.

"Who's the other Asian bitch?"
A little girl, even younger than the twins, with very white skin but clearly Asian facial features and pitch black hair just like the Chinese twins, just much shorter, not even shoulder length. "That would be Sora. She's 9 year old. And somehow the half sister of a girl we got in a different cage who's looking nothing like her at all. Kinda arrogant too, I think."
Yeah, that arrogance wouldn't last.
"Any more sisters among them?"
"Sure! Those two over there, Victoria and Flora. Victoria is 11, Flora is 9."
Both white girls, just like all the remaining girls in the cage, both girls were brunette - the older one with very long hair, her little sister with shoulder length hair.
"From what I can tell, they're very extroverted and sassy."
That left three more girls in that cage.

"No more sisters left, but I think one of their leaders is very protective over that one with the black pony tail over there: Nadja, she's 10 years old. A Russian girl, that's really all I know - she the silent type, doesn't talk very much."
A Russian girl? Ivan wasn't back yet, but maybe he was interested in a reminder of his home country.
"And then those two, I think George should introduce them?" the teacher continued.
George nodded grimly. "Sure. That's Kylie, my 11 year old daughter. Well, adopted daughter technically, but she never knew any other father, she has always been my little princess."
The girl in question was a brunette with slightly curly hair slightly longer than shoulder length. And a very pretty body.
The chief sighed: "I tried to get her away from that group, I wanted to save her for later. But she didn't listen. Either way, I already prepared a cover story, she's officially visiting her grandparents out of state and won't come back for a while. Long enough to treat that as unrelated when I finally report her as missing. Or they would never let me stay on the case."
Good thinking. Because they clearly needed George to handle the case of the missing girls, or everything would fall apart.
George continued: "And that over there is here friend Susan, who's also Alma's grand daughter. Or grand niece, what do I know? She's 10 years old, and from what I've seen, she's a little whirlwind."
The girl in question was a redhead with long braided pig tails. Lovely, another redhead!

Done with the girls in that cage, the chief added: "And I need to get back to work soon. Won't be long before the first calls are coming in, especially with the girls from yesterday that have been gone for a whole day. If we want to keep this under control I got to be the one leading any investigation."
They tried to keep the girls they caught yesterday off the radar, going so far to send several some texts from their phones, Niki tried her best to imitate girls trying to cover for each other by claiming they were staying with their friends. But sooner or later that wasn't good enough any more - and of course for the cover story those girls would have been on the bus along with the others.

"Well, let's keep going then with our inventory check. Next cage!"
The girls in this one weren't sleeping, they were all wide awake. Seven girls in total.
"Those would be the ones who tried to run away but didn't get very far."
Chris pointed them out one by one: "The oldest one is Janice, she's 17 years old."
She was a very pretty young woman with dark blonde hair, but among all those preteens she might just be a little old. Too old? Nah, she might not be the biggest price, but she was very much young enough to be a lot of fun. And those titties were big enough to do some really nasty stuff with them.

"The pitch black girl is Kinsley. She's the older half sister of the Korean girl I mentioned earlier. 14 years old."
Another teenager. Well, she'd be fine.
"The younger dark brown girl would be Lola, 12 years old. She's from France I think, she's a soccer player. And the tall blonde would be her friend Astrid, also a soccer player, and from Sweden, almost as tall as Janice but just 13 years old. And I think those two are a bit more than friends."
"You think they're gonna give us some lesbian action on the video feed?" "Maybe if we give them enough time?" "I don't think we're in a hurry with them."
"Anyway, still three more girls. The short Latina would be Miranda. 12 years old, even though she looks younger." "Younger? Really? She's short, but she looks like she'd have nice titties already!"
"Yeah, probably. The goth over there with the pitch black hair that doesn't look that natural is Cathy, 13 years old I think. Always depressed, look how she keeps to herself? Now how do you work on a girl who's already broken?" "Oh, we're gonna find a way to break her some more."
"And if we don't, she's still gonna be a nice fuck."
"Finally, the last girl would be Jordan. The green haired bitch is also 12 years old."
Green hair, another one without her natural hair color. "I don't like that hair coloring stuff. Makes them look unnatural." the master complained. Maybe some rough hair washing would be needed before they'd do anything else?
The boys had a different opinion, Andy spoke up: "Kinda makes her look like one of those anime girls. I like that!"
And Miles pondered: "You think her pussy hair is green too?" "Dude, why would she use that stuff on her pussy? ... But you're right, that would look interesting."
Fine, let the boys have fun with their anime girl.

"Well, we're done with that cage. Any other cages with girls inside? Yeah, that one. More sleeping girls?"
Now Derek spoke up, the boy who was already on his shit list for disfiguring that girl. "Those are the girls we brought you as gifts! They wouldn't be on your list of course."
"Well, write them down anyway. Names?"
"Sure! Well, the little blonde with the pig tails is Shannon, my youngest half sister. She's 8 years old, and she's a curious little menace! Always making things difficult for me, I don't even want to do anything with her myself, I just want her gone!"
A little too young for the master's taste, but Ed was looking very interested, just like some of the others.
"And the brunette over there is Lena, my slightly older half sister, that sassy bitch! The other five are Lena's friends."
"The redhead is Judith, she's my sister! 11 years old." Miles added. Another redhead, lovely! She had fiery red hair, yet another different shade than the other redheads so far - and she had a ton of freckles on her face. Would there be freckles all over her body too? Yeah, the master just loved the redheads.
Now Lacey got curious: "I get how you got your sisters, but how did you get the other four girls? And who are they?"
Derek shrugged. "Well, your timing was kinda interesting, because Lena was celebrating her birthday with her friends - she just turned 11. We just couldn't pass that up."
The guys laughed. "Hell of a birthday present!" Caleb commented. Yeah, maybe those boys would be decent fits for their crew. Derek was still on his shit list, but he'd hold off on cutting his throat, at least for now.

"Any names for the others?"
Derek shrugged. "The Latina is Quella, she's 13 years old. Suspicious little bitch, she never trusted me! She's the neighbor's daughter, she and Lena have been friends for a long time."
And the boy clearly had his eyes on her for a while.
"The other three are in Lena's class. This one is Emma, she's 11."
He pointed at a white girl with shoulder length black hair and glasses. "Smart little bitch, never liked me."
Well, so far she had that in common with more or less everyone, nobody liked that guy.
"The cunt with the very long curly blonde hair is Nadine, also 11 years old."
"Let me guess, she doesn't like you either?"
"Wrong! She does like me, not everybody hates me!"
Miles chimed in: "That's because she's a dense little bitch, very stupid!"
And Derek didn't deny it and pointed at the final girl in that cage, a brunette with a pony tail. "The last one is Sophie, she's 10 years old. And I don't know if she likes me or not, she doesn't talk that much. Very shy, I don't think I've ever seen her say a word."

So they were done with the girls in that cage. And they were all rather interesting, nice catches by those boys, he had to acknowledge that.
"Well done! Although right now, more girls weren't really what we needed. But if we keep them around long enough, those should last us for a long time. Anyway, we're done with the cages, the other two are still empty. Let's look at the cells!"
Where he would usually keep all the girls, if he had enough room.
"Sure. Those two sleeping teenagers would be their leaders, at least the ones we already got." Chris introduced them. "Names?" "Dakota and Zoe. Dakota is 15, she's the blonde. Zoe is 14, she's the Latina." "Good."
Eventually they'd have to wake them up, but they'd figure out how to store the girls tomorrow.

"Next cell? Wait a moment, we got company."
A van was approaching the cabin. Not unexpected, because it was his van. And Niki and Alma got out, the two women coming back from their task.
"Great timing! We were just taking inventory, any girls to add to that?" he greeted the two women. And they showed off what they caught: Even more sleeping girls.
"We should probably compare that to your list. Because we just gassed every girl in the library and grabbed them all."
"You got the right number?"
"Not exactly. Actually, we got two more girls than expected."
Huh. The teacher, Chris and Lacey walked over, they were the ones who knew the girls after all.
"Now that one is Flo." they introduced the 10 year old blonde (who would be one of their main attractions on the next day, but they didn't know that yet).

"And that's Megan. 13 years old, another one of their leaders." And another redhead. Nice!
"That's Anna. Another teenager, 14 years old." She was a white girl with brunette hair ending in a pony tail.
"Those three over here are Jana, Vi and Wynona. They're very good friends, good enough to use that against them. Jana and Wynona are 10 years old, Vi is 9." Chris pointed at the next three girls: Jana was a very pale white girl wearing a knit cap mostly covering her blonde hair. "She's a total weirdo. Her theory for what happened to those girls? Alien abduction!"
The master looked into the round: "Anybody wants to dress up as an alien?"
Laughter all around, but he could already see Andy thinking the same thing he did: A girl believing something like that, they just had to use that in some way!
"Vi and Wynona are going along with that, as far as I can tell. They're both very shy, Jana is usually doing all the talking."
Both girls were white and both girls were wearing glasses, Wynona had long curly black hair and Vi had fiery red hair freckles. Very nice, another redhead!

"And those two little girls would be Ylvi and Xia, they are both just 9 years old. They might be friends, I don't know."
Ylvi was a blonde with a long pony tail, Xia was a Chinese girl with black hair, also with a long pony tail.
"I don't see Angie or Rose, those two girls are missing. Instead we got four more girls, but I don't know them." Chris finished.
Now that was a problem. Well shit. "So we got four girls nobody knows?" he clarified. Lacey and Mr. Parker didn't know them either.
And Gavin of all people took a closer look. "Oh, that's wonderful! It worked out!"

"What worked out?"
And the short bald guy explained: "I sent my daughters a text, telling them to meet me at the library today. Just at the right time. I wasn't sure they'd come, my ex-wife didn't let me see them since I got out of prison. The older one is Uma, she's 12 years old, in a bit of a rebel phase - I'm almost surprised she actually showed up."
The girl in question had very short black hair, a pixie cut. And very noticeable tits already for her age.
"The younger one is Isabelle, she's 10 years old. She probably convinced her big sister to join her, she likes me much more than Uma, and she trusts me completely."
She had black hair, same color as her sister, but not a pixie cut at all: That hair was reaching all the way down to her very nicely shaped butt.
"So you wanted us to catch your daughters? You do know what that means for them?"
Gavin smiled. "Just the stuff I have fantasized about for years! This was the best opportunity to get them without anybody suspecting me. I hope you guys don't mind?"
Caleb laughed. "As long as you don't expect us to leave them just for you. Once they're in here, they're for all of us."
No argument from Gavin. Well, the guy did show initiative. And the girls were pretty. Very much in his age range. Oh yeah, he'd probably play with them himself. So many girls, they'd really need to do that slowly so they all got their chances to play with them.

"Those other two also your daughters?" Gavin shook his head. "Sorry, don't know them either."
Neither did any of the other guys. They checked their pockets and found Student IDs on them: "The little brunette is Olivia, she's 8 years old. The slightly older blonde would be Iris, she's 10."
"Well, write it down. Maybe just two random girls in the library?"
"The bigger problem: Two girls got away. We gotta deal with that - not that we need any more girls, but they know too much." Ed reminded them of the problem. He was right of course. And had a big self interest, because the one thing the girls knew for sure was that Ed was involved. Chris and Mr. Parker came up with the two missing names: Angie and Rose.
"We'll handle that. First let's complete our inventory, just in case there's more we need to handle. And one of you guys, put those girls to the other sleeping cunts. The ones in the dungeon, the cage is full enough already, and no need to use a fresh one."

"Also, I just got a nice idea for tomorrow when the sleeping beauties wake up. We're gonna need the two leaders, a box and one of the other girls. I don't even care which one, just make it one you don't have any special plans for - and make it one from the library maybe, so they don't expect it to be her. But one they know. And she's supposed to fit inside."
He loved the look of those sadistic grins spreading over everybody's faces. Yeah, they all liked that idea. (And you already know what happened to that idea, that would be covered in the first 10 chapters of this story. To clear up the timing: Those 10 chapters happen on day 2, the day after the girls got kidnapped. All the current chapters are happening on day 1, the day of the kidnapping.)

"We got still two more rooms."
The room with the boys was next. And one girl.
"That would be Tilly, she's 10 years old."
Not that anything happened in there, they were all just pacing the room.
"Anybody here into boys?" he asked in the round. The guys quickly shook their heads. Alma shrugged. Niki and Lacey took a closer look.
"One of them looks fine, maybe. But the others? No thanks. And really, I prefer the girls either way." Niki said. And Lacey shook her head as well. "Yeah, nothing too pretty in there. I'd rather have the girls."
He shrugged. "Then I guess I'll just cut their throats, once we get the girl separated from them."
"Maybe not?" Andy suggested.

What did his apprentice have to say?
"You wanted to do the same to me, remember? And look how I turned out!"
He chuckled. "Sure, you turned out just fine. But not everybody is a little psychopath. I doubt these guys would act the same way."
Andy shrugged. "I bet they wanna fuck her."
Chris laughed. "For sure they do! I watched them, they ogled all the girls in such an obvious way, everybody would have noticed that."
So what? "Just because they want to fuck girls that doesn't meant they'd rape them. Or torture them."
Andy shrugged again. "Maybe. Maybe not? Just let them stay in there for a while, I'll deal with them. I bet I can turn them into my apprentices!"
Miles chimed in: "Sounds like fun. Yeah, give them a chance. I'll help you! We're gonna turn them to the dark side of the force!"
He had his doubts. But there was no harm in letting him try. "Just don't let them get away. You got one day, if you get them to rape her until tomorrow we'll see."
"Deal!"

And if this worked out, there would be three more guys to share the girls with. Was that really what he wanted? Whatever, it probably wouldn't work.
"Final room, let's have a look!"
The master watched the video feed with a smile on his face, licking his lips. "So many pretty girls. And all of them really beautiful."
He was still thinking about the redheads they already saw.
The teacher took over the presentation, Mr. Parker explained: "They all have in common that they went in there willingly, thinking they would end up in some fantasy world. And they might still believe that."
Interesting. He exchanged one look with his apprentice. Yeah, they could work with that. "We better make sure they believe that for a while. That's gonna be fun." Andy gleefully said what he was thinking about. Yeah, for sure they would!

Mr. Parker shrugged and zoomed in on the first girl, a blonde: "That would be Lisa. Dakota's little sister, she's 11 years old."
Another thing they could use. Very nice! And a very pretty girl, clearly one of the biggest prices in here, at least in his mind.
The teacher zoomed in one the next girl: "And that's Amy, 12 years old."
The white girl had black hair ending in two pig tails, and she was wearing glasses.
"The next one would be Blake, 11 years old."
A girl with very dark brown skin, with her pitch black hair making up a pony tail.
"Then we get Elli, 10 years old."
Another blonde.
"And those two would be Daisy, she's 8, and Jayleen, she's 9. Both very gullible, but that's true for all of the girls in this room I guess."
Both girls were white, Daisy was a brunette with straight shoulder length hair while Jayleen had a blonde pony tail. A little young those two, but all of them very exciting girls!
"And the last girl would be Scarlet, she's 14 years old I think."

The master looked at the girl in question, dumbstruck. Mr. Parker said something else, but he didn't even hear him. And the other guys might have seen his confusion.
"I'll be damned. How the fuck did she ...?"
He wasn't able to finish that sentence. Think, man! Do something!
He looked at Andy: "Boy, go down there immediately and fetch this one for me!"
When Andy sent him a questioning look, he added: "Now!"
While his apprentice went on his way, the master just muttered to himself: "What the fuck do I even do with her now?"

Chapter Text

(Scarlet's perspective)

3 months ago:

The 14 year old redhead was bored at home. Her new home, she was living with her dad now. In this crazy mansion with servants all around her. She was used to living with just her mom, on the other side of the country, in a small one bedroom apartment. Her parents had separated many years ago, before she was even born. Her mom always talked about her dad like he was the worst guy on earth, and Scarlet never got to meet him growing up. He did send money to her mom, but her mom didn't work and blew it all on drugs. Yeah, her mom was messed up. And still blamed her dad for that, sometimes breaking down and crying and telling Scarlet if she knew what kind of a monster her dad was, she would understand. Scarlet did not, she just understood that her mom was useless, but she was the only one she had anyway.

That had been her life, until a few months ago. Then she messed up. She still didn't know where she messed up, and nobody could really prove it was her. But somehow, everybody suspected her as the culprit when that girl drank from her water bottle and it happened to be sulfuric acid in there. She didn't even laugh when the other girl puked out her guts, even though she found that really hilarious. And the police couldn't prove it either, they had to let her go. But her school expelled her anyway. The other kids stopped talking to her, those few that didn't already avoid her because she was so weird. And her mom had a nervous breakdown and wanted to have her committed. The girl didn't even die! Unlike the boy she dared to swim across that river last year. His fault, she promised to show him her pussy if he did it, and he actually tried, the fool. She still remembered him realizing the current was too strong and crying for help, and she just stood there, pulled down her pants and made good on her promise. He got to see her pussy, of course she kept her promise! Although he probably didn't expect that to be the last thing he'd do.

She completely understood his desire to see her pussy. She had similar desires. She wanted to see other kids private parts. And play with them. And dominate them!
She did a few things over the last few years with younger kids. Mostly girls. Boys and their wieners were interesting too, but not as much. Playing with girls was more fun. Making them do things they didn't want to do. Figuring out just how much she could do to them and they wouldn't tell on her. And she always got away with it, just like she did with that boy!

But she didn't get away with that acid bottle. And when her mother was ready to put her away in a mental institution, her grandpa showed up. He only visited her at most once a year for her birthday, her father's dad. He was always really nice and brought expensive presents. Unlike her mom, he had a lot of money. And an important job, he was some kind of senator or something like that. Very important politician. And he offered to take her to her dad instead. Her mom insisted she should be committed, but her grandpa gave her a lot of money to change her mind. And then she let Scarlet go.
"Have fun with your dad. You two deserve each other!" was the last thing she told her, she practically spat that at her.

So she met her dad for the first time. And he was living in this giant mansion and was clearly very rich, completely opposite to her mom who was always struggling. And he wasn't the worst guy on earth, he was very nice! At least to her.
She liked it here. At first. But her dad was always on business trips, and her grandpa didn't visit that often either. Usually she was alone with the servants. And that was boring! She tried to play her wicked games with them a few times, but it just wasn't the same, and she wasn't interested in seeing their private parts either, they were all way too old for that.

But she wasn't allowed to have other kids over either. So boring! She had way more freedom living with her mom, and she used that to get other kids into all kinds of trouble and she had been getting more and more bold at the things she would do to them. But here, the servants were always keeping an eye on her. And she wasn't supposed to leave the premises alone, except for going to school. Control freaks! They did that because her dad ordered them to. But why?

Today, both her dad and her grandpa were home at the same time. That didn't happen very often. And they were talking in her dad's private office. Scarlet, having figured out some of the secrets of that mansion already, managed to sneak into a hiding space that allowed her to listen through the walls. She wanted to listen in on what those two had to talk about. She just heard a few snippets, those two didn't seem to like each other very much, something she never managed to pick up before.
"... don't think I don't know what you're doing! I could blow up your whole operation! I'll tell you just once: If anything ever happens to my granddaughter, you're going down! Even if it costs me my career, if anything happens to her, you're done!" That was grandpa talking. What was that about?
A servant came by and she had to go away. And not too much later, her dad and grandpa had left the room already.

Very interesting conversation. Too bad she didn't really get much of it. Something about an operation her dad was having, and probably not the medical kind. Something that might be dangerous for her? Was he a criminal? Really interesting.

2 months ago:

Scarlet still hadn't found out anything about what her dad might be up to. Right now she was at school, overhearing two of her classmates talking. "You know about that big group of girls meeting in the library? They think there's something more to all those missing girls. As if they could find out more than the police. Stupid girls!" The boys were laughing.
Huh. She wondered what that was about. Scarlet was naturally very curious, and she was often very bored - especially since she still didn't get a chance for any alone time with any of the younger kids. So she went to the library after school - it was still on school grounds, so she was allowed to go there. And that's where she met Megan and the rest of the group.

When she showed interest, Megan showed her all of her research. Lots of missing girls, and dates when they went missing. Scarlet loved a good mystery. Also, getting involved with a new group of friends was about time. Her social life was suffering, and this group already had a bunch of younger girls as well. Girls she was very interested in! Getting to know them was always the first step, the only way to find out what she could do to them and get away with. Nothing as bad as the acid this time, she learned her lesson. Even though that had been fun, and if she ever got an opportunity there were a few even more extreme ideas she'd like to try with a younger girl. Having that girl drink acid was one thing, but she couldn't really see what it was doing inside of her - if she ever used acid again, she wanted to see what it did!

Back home, she looked at the list of missing girls and all those dates. Something piqued her curiosity. She looked over her notes for a totally different investigation: Ever since she overheard her grandpa and her dad talking, she was convinced her dad was involved in some kind of criminal activity. And when would he do that? Probably on his many many business trips. So she made notes about when he was away, for the whole year she had noted down every day he wasn't home.
And those business trips? Lined up with the dates for those missing girls. She wouldn't know about the earlier ones, but over the last year? Perfect fit! They all went missing during one of his business trips - at least one during almost every trip. That couldn't be a coincidence.

Keeping that information to herself, she carefully checked in with Megan and the others some more, compared more and more notes. Not every girl was a perfect fit, but when Megan scratched off one of those girls that didn't fit because she really ran away and had been found, she found a good explanation for those girls that didn't fit. Yeah, this wasn't a coincidence at all. The criminal activity her dad was involved in? Kidnapping girls! That would also explain her grandpa threatening him about not doing anything to her, it made perfect sense. How exciting!

Considering her own interests for girls, she now understood where she got those tendencies from. It's really all in the genes, I guess. The other girls were still having different ideas what happened to those girls, but Scarlet had her own theory. Her daddy was a really bad guy, kidnapping girls and doing all kinds of nasty things to them. Selling them? Nah, he was filthy rich, he didn't need money - he was doing that just for himself, she was sure of that. He probably ended up killing them, that's what she would do. Just thinking about it made her horny.

Now, what should she do about it? Go to the police or even just tell those girls? Hell no, she'd never! Confront him? Maybe. She could blackmail him into ... what did she even want? Him to bring her one of those girls, maybe? Would he do that for her? Or maybe she should just bide her time and see what the girls found out.

A few days ago:

Scarlet was sitting in the library with the other girls. And one new college guy. The first adult to join their group, except for the teacher spending a bunch of time in here.
Zoe opened the meeting with a bombshell:
"Last night, Dakota and I finally took some action! We raided the candy shop."
So they actually did it - almost surprising those two were going this far. Scarlet was curious. She knew her dad was involved, she didn't know if the shopkeeper was as well. Maybe her dad wasn't working alone? Very possible, although her dad was very much a control freak who'd very obviously be in charge - but he could have minions.
The conversation went on about how the police wasn't called and didn't come, and how that was suspicious.
"Except the chief. But he only arrived much later. And he was alone, and not in uniform. And they were all secretive about that. I think he's involved as well."

Interesting. The chief of police. It would make sense. Because the things Megan figured out? She could have figured that out as well, she checked Megan's investigation and it wasn't like the girl was a genius - she was smart and very diligent, but if Scarlet had done that investigation, she would have found the same things. She always wondered why the police didn't figure this out, was it just her grandpa protecting his son? That's what she thought so far, but it looked like the police was helping as well! Yeah, this would make total sense.

Meanwhile, she also watched the new guy. Chris. Something was off about him, he didn't really act like a big brother distressed about his sister just going missing. She found him checking out the girls discretely - way more discreetly than the younger boys who joined their group. Everybody noticed them doing it, but nobody else seeming to notice him, nobody else was looking. And when Zoe mentioned the chief, Chris grimaced slightly, before immediately catching himself.
So he might be involved as well? At least a possibility. Or maybe she was seeing things. He might just be a creep, most guys were after all, no reason he had to be involved. Still, she would keep an eye on him.

For now, she had something else to do. If this was her dad's operation, the family business apparently, she had to help keep it secret. "We can't tell anyone about this!" she insisted. "It's bad enough that others know about this group. But nobody can know that we have suspects, and especially not who are our suspects! It might get to the chief otherwise, and then the whole operation crumbles."
The girls were easily convinced, some of them just giddy about having this big secret, some of them actively concerned about other police officers possibly involved. And Chris seemed relieved and eagerly agreed with her. Of course he did. Her theory about him made more sense by the minute.

This morning:

Chris presented his findings. And then the girls discussed what to do. Scarlet was listening to what Chris had to say, already pretty much convinced he was involved. What was the plan?
And he heavily encouraged all the girls to come along into the woods. Every single one of them, even the little ones. That didn't make any sense at all if they were trying to catch the kidnappers. It did however make a lot sense if the kidnappers were trying to catch the girls. And the teacher? He did the same. She had suspected the college guy, she didn't suspect the teacher. But now it became clear, those two were working together. Wow!
They were really trying to catch that whole group? Crazy plan!

Now what to do about that? No risk no fun! She knew her grandpa had insisted nothing could happen to her. So the risk to herself wasn't too big if she paid her daddy a little visit. Who conveniently only came home this week for a day to go on another business trip, one that 'might take several weeks'. Sure, if you plan to kidnap this many girls, you're gonna be busy for a while. She had spent time with these girls for weeks, and she had been very patient. She wanted to have her fun with them too!

Some of the girls didn't want to go. So she decided to do her part and helped Chris and the teacher to convince them. They had to get all of them, she realized that. Because if even one of them didn't go, she would be able to tell other people what she knew. Which could be a real problem.

Present time:

Scarlet was sitting in their cell, getting a bit bored. The other girls were still not sure what exactly was going on. For example Amy, always complaining about the tiniest things.
"This is so boring! I want to see that portal, if it exists!" "Relax, Amy! They probably need to figure out how to do that, they didn't expect so many girls on their doorstep. It's gonna be fine. And this bed is comfy, this is a nice room!" she tried to calm her down. She was trying to sound as unbothered as possible to keep the girls in line.
It was a nice room. Kinda. But still very obviously a prison cell. Not that Scarlet told them that. She went along with that ridiculous idea of a portal to another world. Might be fun in the long run if they don't even understand they have been kidnapped.

She was looking forward to play with some of the girls. Maybe Amy, but there were a few others she was much more interested in. Like Jayleen or Daisy, the two little cuties! Those two weren't suspicious at all so far, talking among themselves about what they thought that fairy tale world would look like. Sounded really nice what they came up with - now they were talking about different types of fairies, those girls had a vivid imagination.

Soon, she would get her chance to play with them! Hopefully? This was taking a while, hours already. And if she had been wrong about her dad, she was pretty much fucked. She was of course already thinking about a contingency plan. How could she get this to turn out fine if her dad wasn't involved? Convincing other kidnappers that she was on their side would be harder, and the whole situation much more dangerous. But it would be an interesting challenge, and she liked to live dangerously.

And the door opened. A boy came in.
"Who are you? What's going on?" Amy stormed him, desperate for answers - unsurprisingly it was her, she was the oldest girl in here other than Scarlet herself. He just shook his head. "Not now, girls. Not now. Everything's fine, you gotta stay in here a little longer. Right now, there's just one of you I need to borrow. And that would be you." he pointed at Scarlet. That was probably a good sign. She smiled at the other girls and stood up. She had tried her best to stay out of their discussions prior to this, just kept telling them everything would be fine. Which was definitely a lie, for those girls nothing would be fine, she knew that much for sure.

Scarlet once more assured them: "Everything will be fine. Trust me! There is nothing to worry about." with the nicest smile she could muster on her face. Out of the cell with the boy, she changed her tone and immediately asked him: "So I take it your boss wants to see me?" with a knowing smile. He frowned. "You're right about that. And I still don't know why." She grinned. "But I do! This is gonna be fun!"
The boy muttered. "Usually that's my part to say." but just led her away. Out of the dungeon. "Usually we aren't bringing girls out of the dungeon either."
She giggled. "I bet. This is gonna be real fun!"

The boy led her into another room. Full of people - mostly men, like Chris and Mr. Parker. She knew it! The old shopkeeper was here as well, and the chief - the girls had been right about them. Three women were among them too, an old granny and two younger women. Lacey? She had not expected the older girl to be part of the group - but if they included girls, that was a good sign for her. And she saw the man waiting for her, his arms crossed in front of his chest and a stern look on his face.
"Hi daddy! Surprised to see me here?"
The boy got really big eyes. Cute! This group was much bigger than she expected. And they all looked very surprised.
"You want us to leave, master?" the boy asked her daddy. Master? She almost laughed out loud.
"Like hell we are!" she heard one of the other guys mutter.
Daddy just sighed. "No, you might as well stick around. Hello, Scarlet. Yes, I am surprised to see you here. That's a real fucking problem!"

She smiled at him with a bright smile. "This is fun!" she stated, loving to see her daddy uncomfortable like this. Yeah, squirm you bastard, for keeping this from me!
"It's not gonna be fun for you if I decide we should just torture you to death with the others!" he countered. Was he trying to scare her? Not working. "You wouldn't do that." she stated as a matter of fact, not scared at all.
"What makes you think that? Because you're my daughter? Two of those guys have daughters currently sitting in my dungeon. You have no idea what I'm capable of, princess."
She shrugged. "Maybe. Maybe I'm just really that gullible to think my daddy would never hurt me!" she said with a theatrical voice.
"Or maybe because I'm your daddy's granddaughter and he threatened to blow up this whole operation if anything happened to me." she stated with a challenging tone.

The boy got even bigger eyes. And the other guys didn't look happy either. "What the hell, boss?"
And her dad sighed. "How the fuck do you even know that? Never mind, I shouldn't be surprised. She's right guys. Unfortunately, she's off limits for all of us. Not because she's my daughter, I'd give her to you in a heartbeat if it was just that, especially after this stunt. But if I do that, we're all finished."
How very fatherly of him. But it's not like she would have expected anything different.

"How the fuck did you even end up here? And what do you think is going to happen now, young lady? I can't just let you go home either, this is a fucking mess!"
She shrugged. "Now, I thought we're gonna have some father daughter bonding over torturing some of my friends to death. I'm really hoping this is a proper torture dungeon, please say it is! You should thank me for helping your spies to bring them all in."
She pointed at Chris and Mr. Parker. She had been so right about them!
"Did your spies tell you about the girls left back in the library? I hope you weren't stupid enough to let them get away."
She put a big smile on her face.

The boy burst out laughing. "I already like her, master. Your daughter is awesome!" he told them. The looks she got from the others were somewhere between being amused, being amazed and ... well, some of them clearly still wanted to rape her to death. Which was fine for her, because they'd never get the chance.
Her daddy shook his head and tore his hair. "Why am I even surprised. I knew your backstory all along, you crazy girl."
He put on a serious face again. "We got the ones at the library, I'm not stupid. We missed a few girls going home, but we were just gonna talk about what to do about that."

She smiled. "And I bet you missed a few other girls as well who weren't there. But now you got me, and I'm gonna tell you all you need to know about the girls you missed!"

Plenty of talking followed. She got the information she wanted to them. They didn't miss as many girls as she thought, because she didn't know they already caught some of them yesterday. Fine, she had to admit they did a good job with that, because none of the girls even wondered where their friends had gone. Another guy came up who just spent some time with them. "All of those birds still alive, Ivan?" was how Caleb greeted the big Russian guy.
"Dah."
"Good, very good. They still got all of their body parts as well?"
And the Russian guy shook his head with a smile that looked a bit crazy on his face and opened his hand with two eyeballs resting in his palm. "Njet."
Brr! He was not messing around if he did that. Although now Scarlet herself had another item on her list of things she wanted to try with those girls. What was the best way to get out an eyeball?
"Well, alive was all we could hope for, with you being down there this long. Good enough I guess."
Yeah, that guy was scary. And everybody seemed to agree on that.

Back to the information she could give them. Because there was still plenty they didn't know. And even the guys who were just lusting after her had to admit she might have saved their asses. Even though they still clearly wanted to rape her. Too bad!
Then they had to settle what to do and she watched her daddy give the guys their orders, he was clearly in charge and tried to keep things under control.

"George, you're going back to work right now - we need to get this investigation under control, you honestly shouldn't even have joined us today. Alma, you go with him and bring Ed home so just in case word about him did get out, he's there to deflect anything."
The old woman grumbled: "I didn't even get to watch any of you guys play with them. Fine, just this once I'll do it. But I'll take copies of those fresh videos with me!"

"Someone has to get the bus set up and make sure it burns out tonight. Chris, that's your job! Anybody else who wants to help?"
The Russian nodded. "Ivan knows bus. Ivan knows fire. Ivan helps."
And one of the boys raised his hand, the blonde one with the long hair who had to be Lacey's brother: "I know some stuff about cars, my uncle is a mechanic."
"That's settled then. Chris, Ivan and Travis take care of the bus. Now the most complicated part, we need some girls kidnapped. More than just two, unfortunately. I need experts on that job!"
And with a sigh, daddy admitted: "And that probably means I gotta go there myself instead of having fun with one of those cunts. I need to make a phone call anyway, phones don't work out here and I need to let my old man know what's going on. I don't even get to fuck a single girl today! Caleb, you're coming too. And Niki! You're supposed to be good at this."
Niki didn't seem happy either, complaining about the very same thing. But those three would do that kidnapping job.

Dad took one more look at her. "I still can't believe you did this."
Then he looked at the younger boy. "You like her, boy? Fine, for now she's your responsibility. You two, pick a girl and have fun with her together."
He looked in the round. "Everybody else, do whatever you want. Just don't screw things up. Especially you!" he told the pale boy with the long black hair. "You mess up another girl, you're done."
And he made throat cutting gesture. Yeah, that was pretty clear.
Daddy walked away, shaking his head and muttering. "Crazy girl. Fucking crazy girl!"
And some of the others followed him, those who were supposed to be elsewhere.

Way less people in here now. Mr. Parker, Lacey, the scrawny black guy, the short guy with the glasses and three of the boys: The cute one who fetched her, the black haired one who gave her hateful stares and just got scolded by her dad, and the redheaded boy.
And the redheaded boy was the first one to speak: "Didn't two of those guys leave a girl tied up in the woods? And now they're too busy to go back to her."
That finally got the hateful guy to smile. "Right. Good you remembered that, Miles."
And they left. Not hard to guess where they went.
The black guy pointed to the basement. "This nigga is gonna check out what Ivan did to the bitches downstairs! And then I'm gonna have some fun with one of those pussies. Or more than one."
Lacey shrugged. "Well, I already promised Katie I'd take her for the second round. Time to make good on my promise!"
The short guy nodded. "Right. Yes, I want to have some fun as well. Katie is one of the two girls in that cell, right? I'll take the other one!"

Now it was just her, the boy who liked her, and Mr. Parker. Who didn't seem to mind her either.
Mr. Parker chuckled. "Your dad is right, you are a crazy girl."
She just stuck her tongue out at him. And he laughed.
"Well, looks like I didn't get any orders either. I'll go ahead and make myself useful. While having fun of course." He switched the video feed to one of the girls, hard to make out who she was without her hair. "I think I can fix the girl Derek messed up, so that's what I'm going to do."

So he left as well, leaving just her and that boy her dad put in charge of her. Scarlet smiled at him, he didn't seem to be much older than her. Also, she finally recognized him from Megan's research, even though he looked different: He went missing about a year ago with a bunch of other girls.
"So, 'boy'." she mocked him by imitating her dad's voice. "Or should I just call you Andy? Everybody else is off to have fun, let's pick a victim and do the same!"

Chapter Text

Chloe:
Janice's little sister, with Janice being a friend of Lauren from "Lauren's ordeal" who got briefly mentioned in that story. She's a white girl with dark blonde hair, tall for her age. Doesn't have the best opinion about her sister and is actually surprised Janice came along at all and then even risks herself to help Chloe. She's often a little 'know it all', can be very annoying with that. She has a very slim body, her mom always told her she should eat more.

Age: 11
Size: 4'9
Hair: Dark blonde, shoulder length, straight
Race: White
Tits: Almost flat (A-cups)

Current situation: Alone in a torture chamber, after getting raped and tortured by Derek. Gagged with duct tape, her hands tied behind her back, lost two fingers, an ear and all her hair to Derek who also cut up her face.

Hannah:
A frequent visitor to the library, she got curious what Megan was doing there and pestered her until she told her. And as a result she wanted to be involved, because she is very energetic and curious, she wants to find out more about this mystery. She's a smart girl who loves to read and wants to become a scientist.

Age: 10
Size: 4'7
Hair: Red-blonde, straight, going halfway down her back
Race: White
Tits: Almost flat (A-cups)

Current situation: In a cell with Katie, gagged with her panties and a ball gag, hands tied behind her back. After getting raped twice by Sammy and also getting whipped and burned with candles by him, all hanging upside down.

Katie:
Ruby's older sister, from "Ruby's ordeal". White girl, redhead with long bright red hair. A bit superficial, used to be even more like that, but is now determined to figure out what happened to her younger sister. Isn't used to this hands-on approach, doing things not the girly way, but tries her best. Popular girl at school, but losing her sister has changed her attitude. She really means it, she wants to figure this out.
She's not a virgin, had her first boyfriend around the time her sister got kidnapped but broke up with him because that event changed her.

Age: 14
Size: 5'3
Hair: Bright red, long
Race: White
Tits: C-cups

Current situation: In a cell with Hannah, tied up and gagged with her panties and duct tape, after the chief branded her ass, raped it and left skewers in there.

Cassie (full name: Cassandra):
Had Lacey as her babysitter. Very curious girl, talks a lot, can be annoying because she asks so many questions. Adored Lacey, her babysitter was her favorite person in the world. And Lacey manipulated her into joining the little detectives, not that hard to do with a curious girl like Cassie who loves a good mystery.

Age: 12
Size: 5'0
Hair: Blonde, slightly curly halfway down her back
Race: White
Tits: B-cups

Current situation: Tied up in a clearing, spread eagle hanging from two trees. Gagged with her own piss-soaked panties. Raped by Caleb and ass-raped by Chris at the same time. Her tits have hooks with rope and weights attached to them and also two hot metal skewers got burned through them.

Mai:
Gia's younger sister who gets involved just because of that - and because the traitors in the group try very hard for the older girls to bring their younger sisters. Also it might have been just dumb luck that her big sister was supposed to take care of her the day everything went down. Athletic for her age, but of course very innocent at her age.

Age: 7
Size: 3'8
Hair: Pitch black, going halfway down her back
Race: Vietnamese (light brown skin, Asian)
Tits: Flat chest

Current situation: Alone in a torture chamber, tied spread eagle on a bed with needles under her finger nails with more needles forcing her eyes to stay open after getting raped and tortured by Ed.

Joy:
Very smart, very determined. Luke's little sister, he was a boy in "Sonja's ordeal" who had a crush on Sonja - Sonja was aware of that but didn't care for him at all. She recently got glasses and is still getting used to them.

Age: 9
Size: 4'3
Hair: Blonde, two pig tails
Race: White
Tits: Flat chest

Current situation: Alone in a torture chamber, after getting electro tortured by Lacey and Travis. Tied to an x-shaped cross, blindfolded.

Gia:
Lived next door to Kim (from "Kim's ordeal"), the older girl was a bit of a role model for her. Also very athletic, but unlike Kim part of the soccer team, that's how she meets Dakota and the group. She loves to run and is good at playing hide and seek, making her the most challenging girl to find.

Age: 11
Size: 4'5
Hair: Pitch black, shoulder length
Race: Vietnamese (light brown skin, Asian)
Tits: Almost flat (A-cups)

Current situation: Alone a torture chamber, tied in a very uncomfortable position with her hands nailed to a wooden bar and continuously getting fucked by machines in all three holes after Miles and Andy raped her and set this up.

Other girls who got mentioned:

In cages outside the cabin:

Cage 1: Sadie (11), Willa (11), Ming (10), Ning (10), Flora (9), Victoria (11), Sora (11), Nadja (10), Susan (10), Kylie (11). These are the girls who were with Mr. Parker and Lacey on the way to the cabin, they got drugged and are asleep for now.

Cage 2: Janice (17), Kinsley (14), Astrid (13), Lola (12), Miranda (12), Cathy (13), Jordan (12). These are the girls who got captured outside the cabin when our seven runners - see above - managed to get away for a short time. They are awake and very much aware about their situation.

Cage 3: Shannon (8), Lena (11), Judith (11), Quella (13), Emma (11), Nadine (11), Sophie (10). These are the girls Derek and his friends brought along, seemingly captured at Lena's birthday party. The boys drugged them, so they are sleeping too.

In cells inside the cabin:

Cell 1: Tilly (10): Locked in with the boys Tommy, Jason and Kevin (all of them 12 years old). For now those boys are most likely friendly and nobody inside this cell really knows what's going on.

Cell 2: Lisa (11), Elli (10), Blake (11), Amy (12), Daisy (8), Jayleen (9). These are often referred to as "The Narnia girls": They buy into Lisa's fantasy that all the missing girls found a portal into a fantasy world. So the girls aren't too worried about being locked up yet, they still think that's where they're going too.

Cell 3: Dakota (15), Zoe (14), Megan (13), Flo (10), Anna (14), Jana (10), Wynona (10), Vi (9), Ylvi (9), Xia (9), Uma (12), Isabelle (10), Olivia (8), Iris (10). These girls are currently sleeping. Dakota and Zoe got caught at the cabin, the rest got caught at the library.

Note: Flo already got tortured to death in the first 10 chapters of this story, while Dakota, Zoe and Megan are now awake and sharing a cage outside the cabin. All of that happens on day 2, the day after they got caught - it just wasn't obvious to the girls who all slept through the first day. So everything happening in the current story arc is in fact happening before Flo's ordeal!

There's also an unnamed group of girls caught the day before (Day 0) in one or more different rooms or torture chambers.

And finally, some girls are still free at this point. Mentioned by name have been Angie and Rose, who escaped by leaving the library before the girls over there got captured.

Chapter Text

(Joy's perspective)

Joy hadn't really recovered very much when somebody came into her room again. The 9 year old blonde couldn't see, she was still blindfolded. And still hanging on that cross, completely spread out. The pain from the previous torture had faded after that horrible experience with the electric shocks to her pussy, even her foot soles had recovered well from the heat of the candle flame. But she was terrified! They hurt her so much!
And hanging on the cross for this long wasn't exactly comfortable either. She hadn't noticed at first, but after hanging here for several hours she could feel the strain, mostly in her arms.
She was hoping whoever came to visit her now wouldn't hurt her. Maybe take her down instead? She had little hope they would just let her go, but if things would just get a little better that would be a start.

"Woah, awesome! This is a real torture chamber! I've never seen something this cool!"
She knew that voice. One of the girls, right? "Scarlet?"
The other girl ignored her. Instead she heard a boy talking now, she didn't know him.
"Yeah, and it's not even the best one. Your dad has built this place. Well, I helped a bit, recently, and the others did as well, even more recently. But most of it was him. You like it?"
"Of course I like it! Wow, this is fantastic!"
She sounded very excited. Joy was confused and increasingly scared. "Scarlet? What's going on? You're scaring me!"
Wasn't she a prisoner as well?

"What's going on? What's going on?" Scarlet mocked her, giggling and imitating her voice, then she turned to the boy again. "I love it! This place is so awesome!"
Scarlet was exploring the room, Joy just had to listen. And was slowly understanding that Scarlet might not be on her side. First Chris, then Lacey and now Scarlet? Everybody betrayed her! But how? Why?
"Look at those torture instruments! I don't even know how to use most of them! I can't believe my dad hid this place from me!"
Her dad? Did she say her dad was running this place? Either way, she really didn't like how she kept talking about torture instruments. She didn't want to get tortured again!
"Scarlet? I don't like this! Please, can you help me?" Joy still held out hope.

Finally the other girl turned her attention to Joy. "Aww, you poor little slave girl. Slave girl. I always wanted to say that! I always wanted to have a slave girl! Look how pretty she is! That smooth little pussy. And she's all tied up and helpless, that's awesome!"
Joy was starting to cry again, understanding that she wouldn't get any help from her so called friend. She had liked the older girl! "I thought you were my friend!" she got out.
Scarlet giggled. "I know you did. I'm a great actor! I always had some ideas what I wanted to do with you, ever since I met you. But this ... this is beyond my wildest dreams. Just wow!"
The boy entered the conversation. "So, you just wanna look at the place? Or do you actually want to play with the girl? Because ... well, I'm getting horny again."

Scarlet giggled. She ripped away Joy's blindfold, and Joy had to blink a few times. Yeah, that was definitely Scarlet. And a boy, the teenager who helped to hunt them all down.
He now pressed a lever, and Joy felt her position change - switching into a horizontal one, she was now lying on that cross. At least the strain on her arms mostly went away - not that this position was comfortable, but it was better than before.
"You're a bad boy, Andy! Well, go ahead and get rid of your clothes. And I'll do the same."
They started to undress. And they were definitely checking each other out. If they liked each other so much, maybe they would just leave her alone and do the sex stuff with each other?
"Nice cock!"
The boy laughed. "Nice tits! And nice pussy as well."
Scarlet presented herself to him, spreading her legs and putting her hands to her hips, giving him full view of both her pussy and her boobies. "You wanna fuck me, Andy? Play with this nice pussy? Play with these awesome titties?"
Andy licked his lips. "Tempting. Really tempting. But I'm not sure your dad would be okay with that."
She giggled again. "Oh yeah, he'd probably cut off your dick or something if you fucked his precious little princess."
Andy winced. "Yeah, he might."
She continued to tease him. "This awesome pussy! And these perfect tits! And you aren't getting either!" She stuck out her tongue. This whole conversation was surreal to Joy, she just hoped they'd keep ignoring her. Sadly, that wasn't the case.

Andy now pointed at Joy, she had really hoped they would leave her out of this. "Doesn't matter, her pussy is probably even better than yours. She's younger, she's gonna be even tighter! And her tits ... well, she doesn't have any tits. But that's fine."
Joy winced, but she was also confused because she didn't really know what was happening here. Andy turned to her:
"That means I want to fuck you." She was still confused. "Have sex with you." he clarified. "Maybe you know what that is?"
"A little bit." she confessed. "But I don't want to do that!"
The teenagers both laughed. "Of course you don't. But we don't care about that."
She was frustrated. "Please! I really don't want to!"

But Andy was already taking his place between her legs.
She felt his wiener touch her down there, and then slowly go inside. So that's what that meant. The feeling was weird, at least it didn't really hurt. Yet. He was meeting resistance very soon. Andy was now grabbing her hips and started moving his wiener in and out, and every time it went in, it pushed into that resistance. "That hurts!" she complained truthfully.
"Good, then he's doing it right." Scarlet commented, prompting Joy to start crying. Why was this happening to her?
"She's still a virgin! I thought the twins worked on her already, but it looks like Travis didn't even fuck her. Too bad, now she's mine!"

"So you get to fuck her. And what about me?" Scarlet complained.
Andy shrugged. "Figure it out yourself. Try some of those tools you're so excited about maybe?"
Oh no! Joy never got a good look at all those tools, but she was sure they were all meant to hurt her. And she didn't want that. "Please don't hurt me, Scarlet!" she tried, wincing under the assault to her pussy. The pain down there wasn't getting any less, in fact it was only getting worse.
The older redhead ignored her again and looked over the big collection of tools. "I can do anything I want with her?"
Andy was busy moving his wiener in and out, pushing deeper into Joy's body. It felt awful! Whatever was in the way of his wiener wasn't made to last and it felt like it slowly ripped apart. Between moaning in pleasure, he just told Scarlet: "Right, you didn't get the rules yet. It's simple: No permanent damage to her important parts."
"And what are her important parts?" Scarlet asked. Joy wasn't sure she wanted to hear it herself. And his thing thrusting in and out of her pussy was distracting and increasingly painful!
"Pussy, tits, face. Anything else is fair game."

"Cool! I think I know what I'm gonna try first."
Joy was scared. And what the boy was doing to her, she definitely didn't like it at all! She was still able to keep herself from screaming out loud, but just barely.
But now Scarlet came back. With a pair of pliers. And she grabbed one of Joy's hands. "Pussy, tits, face. Well, it looks like your hands aren't important, Joy."
Her hands were important! To her!
"Please don't hurt me!" she tried again. Scarlet grinned. "Sorry, Joy. I just really really want to torture you, and that's more important than what you want."
She grabbed Joy's pinky and put the pliers around her finger nail. And started pulling. "Nooo! That really hurts!"
"Great! This is fun!"

She continued, and Joy's nail got slowly pulled out of her finger. "Nooo! Owwww!"
This was worse than what Andy was doing. It felt much more painful! Instinctively, her muscles got tense all over her body.
"Yeah, keep going! That makes her pussy even tighter!"
Scarlet giggled, she didn't stop until she had Joy's nail completely removed. "Owwww! Put it back! Oww! My finger!"
Would her nail even grow back? A part of her mind was curious about that, but mostly she just cared about the pain that hadn't really stopped - her nail bed completely exposed felt awful!
"So much fun! But I want to cum as well! Joy, how about you start licking my pussy? And if you get me off, I might stop taking out your finger nails."
Did she have a choice? Joy was terrified. The cross she was lying on wasn't low enough to the ground, but Scarlet found something to stand on and managed to get herself over Joy's face with her legs spread out, and she pushed her own pussy into Joy's face - or rather grabbed Joy's head and pushed her face into Scarlet's crotch, with Joy's nose ending up very close to the redhead's butt hole. Eww!
The pussy was as smooth and hairless as her own, although there were a few red hairs around it. But either way, Joy just tried her best and licked for her life - or rather, for her finger nails. Because Scarlet had already moved on to the next finger.

It hurt so much! Her finger!
Andy moaned, reacting to Joy's muscles getting tense again. "Yeah!" And he pulled out and she felt him make a mess on her belly. Scarlet giggled. "Yummy!"
But she didn't stop to hurt her. Another nail was gone. Owwww!
"That was good! She's a great fuck!"
Joy just tried to focus on licking, hoping to make Scarlet leave her alone as well.

Unfortunately, Andy wasn't done with her. "Now I wanna torture her as well. You got her hands, I'm gonna do her feet. Let's see who's the first to get all her nails out!"
Nooo! Oh god, no! She shook her head as much as she could with Scarlet having a tight grip on it, unable to speak with Scarlet's crotch in the way. And Scarlet just giggled. "You're not gonna win that game, Andy."
He laughed, and she already felt him grab one of her toes and put another pair of pliers to her nail. Nooo!
"Wanna bet?" "And what's on the line?" "Winner decides what to do to her next." "Deal!"
Even more pain? And no matter what happened, she'd lose either way? Oh no!

They were now both working with the pliers, one on her hands and one on her feet. And it hurt so much! Joy would scream if she could, but she had Scarlet's pussy covering her mouth. And she licked and licked and licked.
And then she felt the legs around her head shake and contract. "Woah! Fuck! Woaaah!"
Scarlet stopped working on her fingers. Thank god!
"That was awesome!"
She took a step back, allowing Joy to finally get some more air again. And scream, because Andy continued to hurt her.
"Ahhhhh! Please stop! You promised to stop! Pleeeeaaaase!"
Andy smirked. "I didn't promise anything. And I wanna win this bet."

Scarlet, still recovering herself, looked back. "Shit, almost forgot about that. Yeah, not gonna happen. I'm gonna win this bet!"
And she put the pliers back to Joy's fingers. "Noooo! But you promised!"
Scarlet giggled. "I told you I might stop. Well, turns out I won't."
"Nooo! That's unfair! Ahhhhh!"

They both kept going, ignoring Joy's screams of pain and pleas to stop. Her finger nails! Her toe nails! This hurt so much!
One by one, they pulled them out. And kept teasing each other over it. "Having problems with that nail, Andy? You're never gonna beat me!"
"Dream on, Scarlet! I almost got it. Just a little bit more."
Joy's screams of pain just increased. She was in pure agony!

And then, Scarlet was done. "I got it! I got the last one! I win!"
Andy wasn't far behind, he just pulled out Joy's last remaining toe nail. "Ahhhhh!"
"Game wasn't really fair, you had a head start." he complained. Scarlet giggled. "Because the games you play with girls are always so very fair, hm? Just this time, you're on the receiving end!"
Now he grinned again. "You got me there."
"I knew it!"

Scarlet bounced around the room. "I win! I win!"
Andy watched her in awe. And Joy watched both of them in pain and desperation. That had been awful! And the pain wasn't exactly gone, all her fingers and toes felt horrible!
"So, what do you wanna do next?" the boy asked. Scarlet looked over the tools again. "Hm. So many awesome things. I don't know! Maybe ... I don't know, can we really fuck up her hands and feet?"
"Nooooo!"
"Of course, those are fair game. You wanna cut them off?"
"Nooooooo!"
Scarlet grinned. "Wicked! No, I don't wanna cut them off. I thought about using this."
Joy tried to look what it was. That looked like ... and Scarlet turned it on. A blowtorch!
"Nooo! Nonono! Please! Pleeeeaaaase!"

Scarlet put the blowtorch closer to Joy. "Nooo! Noo!"
And the blue flame hit her hand. "Ahhhhhhh!"
Oh god, it burned! Her hand was on fire! Oh gooood!
Joy howled in agony. "Woah, that must be even worse than before. Awesome!"
So much worse! That felt worse than the things the twins did to her pussy!
Scarlet didn't stop, she kept burning her hand. "That's probably enough." Andy told her. But Scarlet shook her head. "Nope! I wanna burn her hand to a crisp!"
She kept going. Joy was going insane! Pain! Pure agony!

And when Scarlet finally had enough, she just moved on to Joy's other hand. Joy had stopped begging, she was just screaming non stop now. Pain! Heat! Burning! She had thankfully lost feeling in some parts of her hand, but she still felt the burning pain in other parts, not all of her nerve endings were fried.
"You wanna do her feet? It's just fair, her bottom half is yours."
Andy took the blowtorch off Scarlet's hands. "Sure. Let's see if I can make her scream even more."
Her feet went through the same hell as her hands before. Pure hell!
Joy kept screaming even after they were done. This hurt so much! She was in hell!

"Woah, I never knew a girl could scream so much." "Oh, I heard plenty of girls scream like that. It's awesome, isn't it?" "Totally! You think she's gonna calm down?"
"Sooner or later. She's gonna have plenty of time. Good night, Joy! Have fun!"
Scarlet giggled again, and the two teenagers left Joy alone. For several minutes, she just kept screaming. It hurt so much!

Chapter Text

(Scarlet's perspective)

This was fun! Scarlet had never imagined having something like this whole torture chamber at her disposal. So many interesting tools!
And so many pretty girls. Torturing Joy like this might have been the best experience of her life.
Also, Andy. Having him around was giving this another thrill. Because he definitely wanted her, she was sure of that! And that was probably true for every guy in here, except maybe her dad. All of that just made this even more interesting, Scarlet liked when there was some risk involved for herself as well. The thrill was part of the fun!

Not that getting fucked would be bad, not if Andy was the guy, definitely not. But would he leave it at that? Well, sooner or later she wanted to find out. But not now, not that Andy would risk it anyway.
The two teenagers were done cleaning up and got dressed again.
"You wanna come upstairs? Wait for your dad to come back?"
She thought about it. "If I do this, what do you think he's gonna do?"
Andy shrugged. "I have no clue. Something like this has never happened before. Maybe he's gonna bring you home, to keep you safe from the other guys."

Yeah, that made some sense. "But I don't want to go home! If I do that, he's never letting me go here again!"
Andy tried to help her figure out what to do. "I could try to talk to him, but in the end he's my master, he's making the rules."
His master? Pff!
But he was right, that wasn't gonna work. She knew her dad well enough. And Andy's face lit up. "I have an idea!"
So? She was curious. And she listened to his plan.

Interesting idea. Kinda challenging to pull off, but she liked a good challenge.

(Lisa's perspective)

Lisa was pacing their room. Where did that boy take Scarlet? To the portal? If there really was a portal. But there had to be something like that!
The girls were all looking up to her, even though Amy was a little older than her and Elli and Blake weren't really much younger either, just Jayleen and especially Daisy were much younger. But she was in charge, she was the one who came up with the theory about a fairy tale world.
"Are you sure this is gonna work out? I'm scared, Lisa! I don't really think there's a portal any more! What if the other girls were right? This sure does look like we're in a prison!" Elli asked. The skeptic among them. Well, Amy was getting skeptical as well. Just Blake and the two younger girls weren't getting worried yet. Honestly, even Lisa herself was starting to doubt herself. What if she was wrong?

And then, the door to their room opened again. And Scarlet was coming back! Along with the boy, and he brought a tray of food for them. "Dinner is ready, girls!"
That food looked pretty good. And she was hungry! She hadn't even noticed how hungry she was, with all the excitement. But she also had a lot of questions.
"What's going on? Where are we? Is there a portal to another world? Please, just tell us!"
He smiled. "Sorry, I can't do that. I gotta go. But maybe your friend can answer some questions."
And he left them alone again.

Scarlet sat down at the table, and the other girls did as well. Dinner time. But also, question time.
"Is there a portal?" "Is there another world?" "Where are the other girls?" "Why do they keep us locked up?"
Scarlet chuckled and didn't answer, but when the girls didn't shut up, she finally gave in. "Fine, I'm gonna tell you what I know! I don't know if there's really a portal. But there is another world! The other girls are all in here as well. And why do they keep us locked up? That's complicated, and I don't know all the details. But this whole thing is a secret, so you all have to stay in here until it's your turn."
So she was right? The doubts had started growing, and this was such a relief. She was right! Not her big sister, not the stupid older girls. She was the one who figured it all out!

The girls kept storming Scarlet with questions, until the older girl finally told them a little more:
"There is another world. And they are going to bring you there, one girl at a time. It's a bit more complicated than going through a portal, it's a long process and they don't really want do that with all of us at the same time. That's why they keep us here. And they have to keep us locked up, because if one of us gets in the way there's gonna be a problem. So, you have to be patient. This might take a while, probably days, maybe even weeks. But every girl gets her turn, I promise! Eventually, they're gonna pick you one by one. And until that happens, we're all gonna be fine in here! They chose me to be some kind of guide, so I'll get out of this room a few times, but you're all gonna have to wait."

That wasn't exactly what Lisa had hoped for, but it made so much sense! Of course, that's why they had to keep them locked up!
"Can we see the others?" she asked. She wanted to see her big sister and rub it in her face how she had been right all along!
Scarlet shook her head. "Sadly, no. They have to keep us separate."
Lisa wasn't happy about that. "But I want to see my sister!"
Scarlet smiled at her. "Well, maybe you'll get to see her later. But not before they started the process with both of you, and that might be a while."
Fine. I guess.

In the end, Lisa's relief at being mostly right was much bigger than her wish to see her sister right now. And the other girls were now all in a much better mood. Even Amy seemed to be in a good mood now, and that girl was always complaining. And Elli was back to believing as well. The nagging fear in the back of Lisa's mind that she might have screwed up was gone. They were not in any danger, everything was fine!
And all the girls talked about what they thought how that other world would look like.

Note: From a certain point of view, Scarlet isn't even lying: They are all going through a complicated process to get into a different world, at least if they believe in life after death. Getting tortured to death might not be exactly the same as going through a portal into a fantasy world, but it's close enough, right?

--

(Chloe's perspective)

Chloe was lying on the floor of her cell in pain and shock. What that angry guy had done to her hurt a lot, she had never felt so much pain before. The whipping alone! Then he cut up her whole face! And now, one of her ears was gone, and two of her fingers! And he cut off her hair, which should really not matter among everything else, but in a way it felt just as bad. She looked at all the parts he cut off, still lying on the floor next to her. Her hair, her ear and her fingers. Losing all of that shocked her the most, she still tried to comprehend what had happened to her. Was there even any way to fix this?

And then, somebody else came into the room. She looked up and saw a man in a completely black rubber suit. Covering almost everything, leaving just holes for his eyes and his mouth. And his crotch, she could see his dick. Which might have made her disgusted a little while ago, right now it just made her even more scared.
"Hello Chloe. Do you like my suit?"
That voice. Mr. Parker? She wouldn't have recognized hm. So he was a bad guy too? Oh no!
"Mmmmhhh!"
"You do? Or you don't? So hard to tell. But you don't have to talk anyway. The boy got that right. But he messed you up a lot, such a shame. Let me see if I can fix you."
Fix her? Oh please! She was scared of him, because he didn't look like he would be nice to her. But so far, he was speaking with a soothing voice. Maybe he would make things better? She didn't know how, but adults could do a lot of things, maybe there was a way to fix this? Fingers could be sewed back on maybe? And her ear too? She knew doctors could do stuff like that, maybe Mr. Parker could to that too?

"Let me have a look at your hand first. Two fingers gone. Well, it could be worse."
It was already really bad!
He had brought a bag with him, and now he reached inside and took out what looked a bit like gloves. Black rubber gloves, like the stuff his own suit was made off. He didn't even untie her hands, he just put the rubber glove thingy over her arms. It went all the way up, close to her shoulders, and she realized the rubber was kinda hard - not like a normal glove, this one made it pretty much impossible to move her arms - or maybe those were the straps he used to fix it in position. And it was just one glove, totally connecting her arms. "See, now your arms are fixed. Nobody has to look at your missing fingers any more."
That didn't fix them! Her hand still really hurt and her fingers were still lying on the ground. "Mmmmhhh!"

"Now about your face. I have a great fix for that too, you're gonna look just fine with that."
Look? And he pulled a rubber mask out of his bag. Noo! It wasn't about looking good, she wanted him to make the pain go away! "Mmmmhhhh!"
"Without your hair it's gonna fit even better. And without that ear. That reminds me, your hearing is probably messed up without that ear. One more fix before the mask."
And he pulled ear plugs out of his bag. "With that, you won't hear a thing any more. The tape already keeps you from talking, and the mask is gonna keep you from seeing."
Noo! She shook her head. She didn't want that!

"Yeah, this is gonna fix you just fine."
No! This wouldn't fix her at all!
But Mr. Parker put the plugs into her ears, or what was left of her ear on one side, and she couldn't hear him any more. And then, he put the mask over her head. It fit very tightly, and then it covered her eyes. The only holes in the mask were under her nose, allowing her to breathe. And it was open at the back, before he pulled the zipper and closed it. This was very uncomfortable, especially on the open wounds in her face. But she couldn't do anything about it. He had "fixed" her, by covering up most of the stuff the angry guy had done to her, except for the whip marks all over her body of course. But it didn't fix her pain at all, it only made things worse!

She felt him pull on the rope around her neck, and she had no choice but to follow him. Wherever he was leading her. This was even more scary now! She couldn't even see or hear what he would do to her!
After maybe a minute of walking, he put her down on something soft. Maybe a bed?
Next, she felt him pull one of her legs to the side. Hey!
He tied it to something. And then he did the same to her other leg, spreading them very wide. That kinda hurt! She wasn't such a great gymnast like some other girls.

She felt him touch her in several places on her body, what was he doing? Just checking her body? He was tracing some of the whip marks Derek's whipping earlier left. Oww!
She flinched in pain. And he patted her body in response. He touched a bruise Derek left when he kicked her. Oww! And again, Mr. Parker just patted her. Was he trying to be nice?

(Mr. Parker's perspective)

"And here you can see another bruise. Yeah, it's probably hurting, you see how she flinched? Good girl! She has no idea how bad things are going to get, but I promise you, they are going to get very bad. Obviously, I couldn't have her from the beginning, you can see the marks and I sadly can't offer you a recording for that. And I can't promise you I'm gonna be the only one playing with her either, this whole thing is much bigger than our usual private stuff. Here, have a look at her pussy, isn't she pretty?"
He used one hand to fold the girl's labia slightly to the side, using the camera in his other hand for a closeup.
"Not a virgin any more. She was, until a few hours ago. But I didn't get the privilege to have a virgin today. I'm sure I'll get one for you soon. It's not like you're gonna feel a difference anyway, that's just me."
He laughed. "And now, it's time to try her out. You guys can watch from the side."
He put the camera down on the objective he placed close to the mattress. The girl's ankles were tied to two metal rings near that mattress, that was close enough to his usual setup at home. He would try other stuff, he promised that to himself, but with this one, he just wanted to do what he knew best.

(Chloe's perspective)

The weird touching stopped, she really didn't like it when he touched her pussy. And then, she felt his whole body move on top of her. Oh no! Not again!
Just like she feared, his dick was pushing roughly into her already abused pussy. Owww!
She immediately realized he was bigger than the boy before. Meaning: More pain!

And he still managed to fit, somehow. Her pussy felt awful! It was already very sore, this only made it worse! But he started raping her. She cried softly into her mask. He was just using her! And it hurt!
In and out. His dick forcing its way into her pussy that was really not big enough to fit something like this. It hurt! In and out. First slowly, then faster. In and out. Always forceful, always as far as he could. Bumping into her cervix. Owww! In and out.

One hand around her throat. What now? And he started to squeeze. No! Oh god! She couldn't breathe!
His dick was still moving. In and out. But Chloe was also struggling for air now. I'm dying! I need air! In and out.
He finally let go of her throat. She tried to take deep breathes, but with her mouth completely shut off, the air she could get was still very limited. It took her a while to finally return to normal breathing. And she realized at some point he had stopped abusing her pussy. And came inside of her. She felt so used!

Now what?
He stood up again, and she didn't know if he was just going to leave her like this. But then he untied her legs. At least something.
Mr. Parker picked her up and carried her somewhere else, not very far. And he put her down on her knees. Into a very tight space, she didn't really have room to move her legs. He forced her to kneel and then he forced her upper body to lie on her knees as well. And then, nothing? He let go.

She didn't like this position and tried to get up. It didn't work! The was something directly on top of her. Also, on every side of her. She was kneeling in a box? She was! She was trapped in a small box, pretty much unable to move! He left her like this? Oh no!

Chapter Text

(Katie's perspective)

Katie was sharing her cell with another girl. Hannah? Maybe, she didn't know her that well. And it wasn't like she could ask her, with both girls being gagged and tied up. And she couldn't get used to her own panties filling up her mouth, so disgusting! And it was still the least of her problems. Her ass hurting like hell was a bigger problem, but the biggest problem was simply that she was trapped in here and needed to get out!

Maybe she could find something to use? A torture tool of any kind that could be used as a weapon? But this wasn't a torture chamber, it was simply a cell. They had a toilet and a sink. Which was fine for cleaning and washing, even though almost impossible with their tied up hands. Drinking? Not an option. Maybe Hannah could have helped her get the tape off, but she didn't really know how to ask the younger girl to try. And she had no way to get that ball gag off the other girl's face.

And sitting on the toilet? Not really a good idea after what that guy did to her ass, as she found out the painful way. Fuck, she wouldn't be able to sit without pain for a while! The skewers were still inside of her.
Although that did give her an idea. She didn't find anything to use as a weapon in the cell, but she could probably pull out those skewers. Even with her hands cuffed, for once it was handy how they were cuffed behind her back.
She started to get to work, and the younger girl understood and did the same.

It took a lot of work and it wasn't exactly painless. But they did manage to pull every skewer out of her ass. The wounds were bleeding a bit, and if she was anywhere else she would have freaked out, but in comparison it wasn't that bad. And they could use those things as a weapon! No matter who came inside, they would fight him!
Both girls had picked up one of those skewers. To say they got into fighting positions when they heard someone at the door was an overstatement, with their hands tied behind their backs that wasn't possible. But those were still weapons!

And two people came in. Lacey! That traitorous bitch! And one of the guys that had been hunting them - not the most impressive one, short and balding with his glasses he looked like even she might be able to take him in a fair fight. But nothing about this was fair.
"Hi there, you two! We've come to have some fun with you! I already promised you, Katie: You're gonna be my second girl tonight. I wanted to share you with my brother, but Travis is busy - so it's just gonna be you and me. And Gavin over here wants your little friend over there."

Katie tried to use the skewers to at least threaten her. Just leave us alone!
Hannah did the same. But the two girls didn't seem to look very threatening.
The older girl looked at them and raised her eye brows. "Really? You think that's gonna work?"
It had to!
But Lacey didn't hesitate and simply grabbed her arm and forced her weapon out of it. "Sweetie, you're not a fighter. That was never gonna work." she simply stated and patted Katie's head. And Katie sniffed. I know, but what else can I even do?
"Of course I have to punish you for trying. I was gonna torture you either way, but I did plan to go easy. Sorry sweetie, not gonna happen now."
Noo!

The guy hadn't really moved, he eyed Hannah who was still holding her skewer with caution. Lacey sighed. "You're scared of a little girl with a needle?"
She just looked at Hannah: "You're gonna drop that thing on your own, or do you want me to break your fingers?"
And the trembling young girl immediately dropped the skewers. "See? Now take your girl, you coward. I'll certainly take mine."

She opened the door and started walking, looking back at Katie: "You coming, Katie? You already gave me a reason to punish you, do you want me to make it even worse?"
Already crying, Katie decided to do as ordered. She was following the older girl, shaking in fear because she just knew it would get bad again.
The blonde was bringing her into a room with a special arm chair that looked scary with the two leg rests. That was the kind of chair they had at the doctor's office, a gynecological chair if she got that right - just that usually came without the leather cuffs attached, and this one had them on both the leg rests and at the other end over the head rest.
"Take a seat, pain toy!"
Sniffing, she did just that without trying to resist. The older girl used the leather cuffs attached to the leg rests on her ankles and forced her legs to stay in place. Then she opened her hand cuffs, but only to force her hands over her head this time and use the other leather cuffs on them. She was fully restrained again. And her ass already hurt, she really didn't want to sit here!

Lacey was beautiful, Katie had to admit that, watching her in all her glory. She thought of herself as pretty, but she thought Lacey was even prettier. How could someone like her be a part of this?
"Now what do I do with you now? I wanted to play with your pussy, but those titties are just begging me to get tortured! And I promised you some tit torture, didn't I?"
"Nnnnhhh!"
"Oh yes, they're begging for it! Such pretty tits. Maybe more skewers?"
"Nnnnhhh!"
The older girl was now leaning in, standing between Katie's legs. She was kissing her boobies, and licking them. But the fear only made the redhead cry harder.
"Nope, we don't want a repeat with those things. We're gonna do something else."

Lacey got what she needed and showed it to Katie with a smirk on her face: "You know what a soldering iron does?"
"Nnnnhhhh!"
"You don't? Well, then better pay attention, because I'm going to show you."
"Nnnnhh!"
The instrument came close to her boobies, and Katie was terrified. Of course she knew what it did, that's why she was so scared!
The hot instrument came down, making a sizzling noise when it touched her skin. But the noise didn't matter any more once it happened.

"Mmmmmmhhhh!"
Owww! Oh god, that hurts even worse than I thought! The older girl gleefully started to draw on her breasts. Owww!
Katie watched the instrument leave behind a deep red trace, almost black. It was very small, but her breasts hurt so much! They were burning!
Lacey was humming and drawing kind of a pattern on her boobies. A bunch of circles, small ones and bigger ones, going into each other.
"Art is one of my favorite subjects in school. Maybe I should go to art school. What do you think?" she mused. Katie liked art as well, but this wasn't art, it was just torture!
She continued to draw with the soldering iron. Burning her poor titties!

Tears were streaming down Katie's face while the older girl kept going for several minutes. Savoring her reactions.
"Your tits are looking great! Not as flawless as before, I'll admit that. But they're a real work of art now." "Mmmpppff!"
"Now I did tell you what I really wanted to do with you, and I think now it's time to pay some attention to another part of your body."
Just to make it clear what she meant, she softly touched Katie's pussy with her free hand. "Nnnnnhhhh!"

"It doesn't look like the chief deflowered you already. I'm gonna be nice and save your virginity for the next guy as well, someone is gonna be very lucky."
She wasn't even a virgin, why were all these sadists so obsessed with that?
"But I can still play with your pussy lips. Very nice and smooth. Almost hairless - just a few small ones, we got you just in time before you grew yourself a bush."
The blonde was twirling one of her hairs down there, looking Katie in the eyes. And Katie could see the exact moment the blonde had an idea.
"Wait a minute. Almost hairless? That's not good enough. I think we need to make your pussy bald, just how it's supposed to be."

"Just like mine. Well, not just like mine. I shave my pussy, but I'm not gonna shave yours. That wouldn't be enough fun."
She put the soldering iron away, thank god for that. And came back with a pair of tweezers. "We're gonna do this the old fashioned way."
"Nnnhhh!"
Softly stroking over her pussy with one hand, with the tweezers in the other one the woman grabbed one of her hairs. And pulled it out. Ahh! Crap, that hurt!
Maybe it wasn't as bad as the iron before, but that didn't make it painless, not at all. And the blonde continued.
Katie couldn't exactly check herself right now, her position didn't allow her to look that closely at her own pussy. But she did have a rough idea how many hairs she had down there, and even though it might not be a bush, it wasn't just a few hairs either.

The older girl was busy for a long time, had to be at least half an hour. She plucked hair after hair away from Katie's pussy. The redhead continued to cry, and occasionally muffled screams escaped from her mouth. Always met by a knowing smile from her tormentor. She was so sadistic!
Finally, Lacey declared: "As much as I would love to continue, I got them all."
Thank god it was over!
The tweezers closed around her clitoris. Oh no!
"How about I pull this one off now, what do you think about that idea?"
No! Nonono! Katie got big eyes and frantically shook her head. "Nnnnhhh! Nnnnhhhh! Nnnnhhhhhhh!"
Please don't do that! Please no! Pleeeeaaaase!

Lacey gave her a sadistic smile, and for a moment she started pulling. Noo! "Nnnnhhhh! Nnnnnnnnnnnnhhhhhhh!"
And she stopped. "Fine, you get a chance."
Stepping away, she readjusted the chair Katie was restrained to. Her legs were going up and her head was going down. And the older girl stepped over to her head and ripped the tape off her mouth.
"Owww!"
Katie spit out her panties. Finally! Her mouth felt weird after all this time.
"As I said, you get your chance. Now, you're gonna lick my pussy and make me cum. And you better do a good job. Because if you don't..." she opened and shut the tweezers a few times. "If you got the idea."
She got it, she completely got it.
"Now, are you gonna be a good girl and get me off?"
She nodded frantically. "Yes! Just please don't hurt me any more! I'll do anything!"

With a slight chuckle, Lacey stepped forward and shoved her vagina into Katie's face. "Then better get going, sweetie. This is your chance to save your clit. Your only chance."
Katie wasn't exactly experienced with this, but strangely enough, she had done it before. Her and her best friend had experimented a bit, they wanted to give good blow jobs. Which she had also already done a few times by now, although just to one guy - her boyfriend at the time. And he liked it a lot.
Her best friend and her had tried a few different things, and she knew what worked, so Katie wasn't going into this completely blindsided. She tried to remember everything and carefully explored the girl's pussy with her tongue. Trying a few different things, she quickly found the best spot and what to do.

She heard the blonde moan. "Oh yes! Yeah! Fuck, you're good! Keep going!"
She did, and the moaning got louder. Until the girl above her shivered, and Katie knew she had done her job. "Yes! Fuck yes! Fuck, you're like a pro!"
Heavily panting, Lacey took a step back, getting herself back under control. "Girl, you're amazing! Or maybe my brother just sucks at cunnilingus, I don't have a clue."
Her brother? Ewww!
Katie allowed herself a little smile, which was kinda hard because she was still in a lot of pain. And very much terrified of that traitorous bitch.
"I was gonna pull it off either way, but cheer up, you changed my mind: You did it, you can keep your clit."
Phew!

Lacey got her off the chair and brought her back to her previous cell - empty by now, Hannah was gone, probably getting tortured by that other guy, Katie didn't want to think about that. For now, Katie was slightly optimistic. She wasn't tied up or gagged any more. She could finally drink some water from that sink!
And she could check up on her injuries. Her ass still hurt like hell, her tits felt horrible, and even her pussy was still hurting a bit although that paled in comparison. But there wasn't too much bleeding, and it didn't seem like she had any serious injuries. Now if she could just find a way out of here! But right now, she got nothing.

Chapter Text

(Hannah's perspective)

When Lacey and that guy came in, Hannah tried to be strong together with Katie. Maybe they could really fight them off?
But after Katie got disarmed without any effort, Hannah gave up immediately after Lacey threatened her. The older girl betraying them came as a shock, but after Chris had already done that, should she really be surprised?
And then Lacey took off with Katie, and she was alone with that other guy. Who didn't even look that scary - he was short, balding, had glasses and an ugly mustache. But she couldn't do anything either way.

He looked at her.
"So you're gonna be my first, hm? What's your name, honey?"
"Mmmhh!"
"Oh, I'm terribly sorry, I forgot. Poor baby!"
He sounded not too bad so far, but Hannah was scared anyway. Now he had moved over to her and was patting her head. "Poor baby, did that bad man hurt you?"
"Mmmhh!" Yes, he did! Please be nice, please be nice!
She wasn't too hopeful, but maybe a little bit.

"Yeah, I can see. He whipped you really good, didn't he? I'm terribly sorry about that. But you see, we need you girls to entertain us, and sometimes that means a little bit of suffering for you."
"Nnnhh!"
He was now sticking a finger into her pussy. "Mmmppff!"
Please don't!
"And he fucked you too, didn't he? Of course he did. That means now I gotta get you cleaned up first."

"Come on, let's get you over to the other room so we can get you cleaned up!"
He wanted her to walk with him? Did she have a choice? Her hands were still tied on her back. And she didn't trust him at all.
"What are you waiting for? You don't want to give me a reason to punish you, do you?"
Dear god, no! She quickly followed him.

There were so many doors in this dungeon, and she expected many of her friends to be behind some of them. She heard a girl scream through one of those doors and flinched. Awful!
He brought her to a room towards the end, and this one was different. It had a tiled floor, it had a weird kind of bath tub and it had a couple of shower heads. It did look a bit like a bathroom, so maybe he really just wanted to clean her up. She wouldn't mind that.

Once inside the room, he dragged two chains down from the ceiling. Because just like the other room, this one had chains too. No, this was certainly not a normal bathroom!
When he put the attached cuffs around her ankles, she tried to protest. "Mmmmpppff! Nnnhhh!"
Hannah even tried to run away, but even though the man didn't look that strong, he was still much stronger than her. But she didn't want this to happen again!
And then her legs were going up. He wasn't even pulling on those chains, he just pressed a button.
"Nnnnhh!"

Hannah's legs were getting pulled off the ground, and once again she found herself hanging upside down with her legs spread out. No! She wasn't their upside down girl, she hated this!
When the chains stopped pulling her up, she found herself dangling directly over that bath tub. There was no water in there at least.
"There we go! Now lets get you cleaned up. But first, I don't want to get my clothes wet."
And she had to watch the man undress.

She wouldn't say the black guy looked nice, because they all looked terrifying to her, but this guy looked worse. He wasn't really fat, but he did have a belly, and not many muscles. And his penis?
Honestly, it looked kinda tiny. She was relieved, she didn't think that thing would hurt her too much. But right now, that wasn't her biggest worry.
He grabbed one of the shower heads and came over to her, and then he turned it on.
Ice cold water hit her, in a stream that was much stronger than she was used to from her shower at home.
"Mmmhhh!"

He focused on the whip marks on her body. "We need to wash out all those wounds, just to be sure you don't get any infection, honey."
Oww! That hurt! The hard water stream was not pleasant at all, on her open wounds it felt very painful.
It felt a little better on the places the other guy burned, meaning her poor boobies and her butt. But only for a moment, then the hard water made all of that hurt too. That wasn't a normal shower head at all!
"I think we got those wounds cleaned up. Even the hair, all cum-stained. Yeah, your hair is supposed to look better than that."
For once she agreed, but that didn't really change much.

"Now I have to clean out your pussy. I'm not sure if there are any wounds, I'll have to check it very carefully. But I need to get every tiny bit of cum cleaned out. I apologize for the discomfort, but I just can't get my dick sullied with another man's cum."
She felt the water stream now go right between her legs. "Mmmhhh!"
Owww! That hurt even more! She was very sensitive down there!

And then his fingers too, folding her labia to the side. And the water hitting her even more. Oww!
At the same time, she was starting to notice another problem. All that water he used had to go somewhere, and the bath tub was slowly filling up. Her hair had been hanging into the water early on, but now it went over her forehead and was reaching her eyes. She didn't want that water to get into her eyes. But she finally realized it would go even higher, it would reach her nose and eventually her mouth. Oh no!
She hoped he would stop before it got to that.

For now, the man continued. He spent an awfully long time with her pussy! And the water went in at different angles, always hurting her. Owww!
"You need a very thorough cleaning. Did he fuck your ass too? I'm not sure. I don't even know if I want to fuck that hole, I've never been a big fan of that. It's a filthy hole, not like your pussy. But I should really clean it out either way."
The water switched over to her ass again, but now he was spreading her cheeks and aimed directly at her butt hole. Ugh! That did not feel good, getting water sprayed inside there. It hurt a bit, but mostly her stomach felt really bad.

Meanwhile, the water in the tub was rising. It reached her nose, and with the gag in her mouth that made it really hard to breathe. Hannah tried to shift around, tried to raise her head out of the water to breathe a little easier. For now it worked. Stop the water, please!
And finally he did. Thank god!
She still had to work to raise her head out of the water, if she let it hang down it was completely covered. And he noticed.

"Interesting game you have started there, honey. Trying to figure out how long you can hold your breathe? I'm curious about that myself, let's see what you got."
And now he held her head down. No! She struggled. No, let me go! I need air! Please! I need air!
She struggled harder, it was no use. Her lungs were protesting, it felt like they were bursting!
He pulled her up. Hannah tried to get oxygen into her lungs, not that easy with her mouth completely blocked.
"Let's do that again, I bet you can last a little longer."
No! I'm still out of breath!

She went under again. Noo!
Her lungs were burning even faster. Air! She needed air! But he was holding her down.
When he pulled her up this time, she felt light headed. This was awful!
"You're getting worse instead of better. Interesting. One more try?"
Nooo! She tried to get as much air into her lungs as possible, and then she was under water again.
She was seeing black now, almost passed out when he finally pulled her out again.

"Not the strongest lungs, honey. I'm a bit disappointed. But after feeling you struggle that much, I really want to feel you struggle even more."
He raised her out of the bathtub, pushed a button and her legs were going down again. She was so out of breath, she had trouble to follow along. She wasn't hanging any more, now she was just lying on the ground again.
And then he was all over her.
She realized what he meant the moment he pushed his penis into her pussy. Not that again!

His penis wasn't big enough to really hurt her that much, but her pussy was already sore, any little touch felt painful. And it wasn't like he was gentle with her in any other way, his hands were playing with her nipples, cruelly twisting them. Oww!
She did struggle, just like he said she would. Hannah tried to get him off her body, just instinctively, she didn't like this and wanted him gone! But he kept going, moaning and clearly enjoying himself.
And then he was done, it didn't take him very long. He lied down on her, breathing heavily.

"That was nice, really nice! Wasn't it?"
"Nnnhh!"
"Ah, my poor baby. You don't like this, don't you? I feel really sorry for you, believe me I do. It's just ... I need this, I want this! And that's more important."
He wasn't any better than the other guy!

After a few minutes he got up again and grabbed her arm. "Now let's get you back into your cell."
He made her walk into that corridor again, until he found the door he was looking for. "Now let's take a look. See, your friend is back already. And no gag and cuffs any more? Fine, I'll be nice to you once more."
He untied her hands and finally removed that gag, including her own panties she spit out. So gross!
"Have a good night, you two! Unless one of the other guys wants to pay you another visit. Who knows?"

That wasn't exactly comforting. But despite the abuse, for now she was better off than before. Although unlike Katie, she really wasn't thirsty right now.